The judgment of non-conformists about the difference between grace and morality
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 225 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 62 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A69536
         Wing B1292_VARIANT
         ESTC R16284
         12545518
         ocm 12545518
         63040
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A69536)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63040)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 305:11b)
      
       
         
           
             The judgment of non-conformists about the difference between grace and morality
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           123 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             1676.
          
           
             Statement of responsibility appears on t.p. of The second part of the non-conformists plea for peace.
             "The judgment of non-conformists of things indifferent commanded by authority," "The judgment of non-conformists of things sinful by accident, and of scandal," and "What meer non-conformity is not" each has special title page.
             Printed and suppressed in 1676 and is here issued in the original sheets.
             Place of publication from Wing.
             Reproduction of original in University of Chicago Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-08 Robert Cosgrove
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-08 Robert Cosgrove
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               JUDGMENT
               OF
               NON-CONFORMISTS
               About
               the
               DIFFERENCE
               BETWEEN
               GRACE
               AND
               MORALITY
               .
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               ,
               1676.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               JUDGMENT
               OF
               NON-CONFORMISTS
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               WHAT
               advantage
               the
               Enemy
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               hath
               got
               against
               Truth
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               Love
               ,
               by
               the
               Divisions
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               especially
               by
               the
               Contentions
               of
               their
               Teachers
               ,
               Experience
               hath
               been
               long
               telling
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               by
               smart
               and
               sorrow
               :
               Where
               Envy
               and
               Strife
               hath
               begun
               ,
               Confusion
               and
               every
               Evil
               Work
               hath
               followed
               :
               Little
               Breaches
               tend
               to
               greater
               :
               The
               Cause
               which
               first
               made
               them
               ,
               will
               make
               them
               wider
               ,
               by
               calling
               in
               more
               Causes
               to
               its
               help
               and
               service
               .
               Distinct
               Parties
               have
               their
               distinct
               Interests
               ,
               as
               to
               Commodity
               and
               Reputation
               :
               And
               ,
               alas
               !
               what
               work
               will
               selfishness
               and
               
                 fleshly
                 interest
              
               make
               ?
               What
               Moralities
               ,
               what
               
                 Untruths
                 ,
                 Injustice
              
               ,
               and
               Unmercifulness
               is
               it
               pregnant
               with
               ?
               What
               Evil
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               first
               venture
               on
               ,
               and
               then
               palliate
               ,
               and
               next
               justifie
               ,
               and
               lastly
               propagate
               ,
               if
               God
               do
               not
               mortifie
               ,
               or
               restrain
               it
               ?
               The
               foresight
               of
               this
               Danger
               to
               the
               Land
               of
               our
               Nativity
               ,
               moved
               some
               of
               Us
               to
               strive
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               it
               ,
               while
               we
               thought
               there
               was
               place
               for
               our
               Endeavours
               :
               But
               as
               our
               labour
               did
               but
               
               exasperate
               the
               Disease
               ,
               〈◊〉
               our
               doleful
               and
               dear-bought
               Experience
               ,
               of
               the
               prog
               ●●ss
               and
               calamitous
               Fruits
               of
               Discord
               ,
               in
               the
               space
               of
               more
               than
               two
               Apprentiships
               ,
               hath
               wrought
               no
               (
               perceived
               )
               Cure
               on
               Mens
               Minds
               ,
               nor
               deliverance
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Discord
               ,
               which
               began
               about
               Worship
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               is
               by
               some
               now
               pretended
               to
               be
               also
               in
               Doctrinals
               ,
               and
               about
               the
               Principles
               of
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               and
               Humane
               Society
               and
               Peace
               .
               And
               whither
               increasing
               Discord
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Interest
               and
               Envy
               ,
               may
               yet
               carry
               the
               Charge
               ,
               or
               how
               much
               wider
               yet
               Dividers
               may
               perswade
               the
               Ignorant
               that
               the
               Difference
               is
               ,
               we
               cannot
               foretel
               :
               But
               because
               we
               are
               sure
               that
               all
               tendeth
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               
                 Brotherly
                 Love
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               that
               
                 hateth
                 his
                 Brother
                 is
                 a
                 Murderer
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 eternal
                 life
                 abiding
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               to
               save
               as
               many
               on
               both
               sides
               as
               we
               can
               from
               such
               a
               
                 damning
                 sin
              
               ,
               we
               take
               it
               to
               be
               our
               duty
               to
               detect
               the
               Errours
               of
               Contentious
               Dividers
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               their
               farther
               widening
               of
               the
               Breach
               .
               Which
               we
               shall
               here
               attempt
               about
               this
               Question
               ,
               much
               agitated
               of
               late
               .
            
             
               Quest
               .
               Whether
               the
               Parties
               called
               Conformists
               and
               Non-Conformists
               do
               really
               differ
               ,
               about
               the
               nature
               and
               sufficiency
               of
               Morality
               compared
               with
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Neg.
               
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Explication
               of
               our
               Terms
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               we
               mean
               by
               Conformists
               and
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               we
               have
               lately
               shewed
               on
               another
               Question
               :
               we
               mean
               not
               that
               if
               a
               Papist
               ,
               or
               Socinian
               ,
               or
               Quaker
               should
               join
               either
               with
               the
               Conformists
               or
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               herein
               differ
               from
               others
               :
               but
               that
               they
               that
               are
               now
               called
               Conformists
               and
               Non-Conformists
               herein
               differ
               not
               :
               1.
               
               Formally
               ,
               
                 qua
                 tales
              
               ;
               2.
               
               No
               nor
               Materially
               ,
               
                 qui
                 tales
              
               ,
               being
               meerly
               such
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               speak
               only
               of
               the
               Parties
               :
               For
               as
               to
               some
               individual
               
               persons
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               expected
               that
               any
               Parties
               in
               the
               World
               should
               be
               wholly
               made
               up
               of
               men
               so
               wise
               ,
               as
               that
               none
               among
               them
               have
               Ignorance
               enough
               to
               wrangle
               in
               the
               dark
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Terms
               
                 [
                 Grace
              
               ]
               and
               
                 [
                 Morality
              
               ]
               must
               be
               anon
               explained
               in
               our
               Proof
               .
            
             
               Which
               Proof
               (
               as
               in
               our
               last
               Case
               )
               we
               fetch
               ,
               I.
               From
               our
               common
               consent
               to
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               ancient
               Creeds
               ,
               and
               the
               doctrinal
               Articles
               and
               Homilies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               which
               surely
               contain
               all
               that
               is
               needful
               to
               be
               held
               about
               the
               difference
               of
               Grace
               and
               Morality
               .
               Nor
               hath
               either
               Party
               declared
               their
               dissent
               by
               any
               contradiction
               of
               any
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Articles
               or
               Doctrines
               .
            
             
               II.
               Our
               second
               Proof
               is
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 sufficient
                 explication
              
               ,
               and
               enumeration
               of
               the
               Points
               in
               which
               we
               are
               agreed
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               word
               GRACE
               is
               taken
               ,
               1.
               
               EFFICIENTLY
               ,
               2.
               
               OBJECTIVELY
               ,
               3.
               
               SUBJECTIVELY
               .
            
             
               I.
               EFFICIENTLY
               ,
               Grace
               is
               taken
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               the
               Efficient
               Principle
               :
               2.
               
               For
               the
               Efficient
               Action
               of
               the
               first
               Cause
               :
               3.
               
               For
               the
               Efficient
               Means
               and
               its
               operation
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Grace
               taken
               for
               the
               Efficient
               Principle
               ,
               signifieth
               God's
               efficient
               
                 Favour
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 Mercy
              
               ,
               or
               Will
               to
               do
               good
               freely
               to
               the
               Unworthy
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Grace
               taken
               for
               God's
               Efficient
               Action
               ,
               signifieth
               the
               same
               Good-will
               of
               God
               
                 ex
                 parte
                 sui
              
               ,
               but
               as
               connoting
               the
               
                 Effect
                 in
                 fieri
                 vel
                 facto
                 esse
                 .
              
               The
               former
               is
               considered
               as
               Decreeing
               or
               meerly
               Willing
               ;
               but
               this
               as
               Effecting
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Grace
               taken
               for
               the
               
                 Efficient
                 Means
              
               ,
               is
               an
               effect
               of
               
                 God's
                 free
                 Love
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 second
                 Cause
              
               of
               Man's
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               hath
               many
               parts
               ;
               of
               which
               CHRIST
               as
               Mediator
               is
               the
               Head
               or
               Chief
               ,
               and
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Providences
               are
               inferior
               subservient
               parts
               :
               All
               which
               are
               the
               Efficient
               Grace
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               II.
               OBJECTIVELY
               ,
               Grace
               is
               all
               God's
               free-given
               Mercy
               as
               it
               is
               offered
               and
               proposed
               to
               Man's
               actual
               
                 Belief
                 ,
                 Acceptance
              
               ,
               and
               Improvement
               ,
               (
               or
               use
               .
               )
            
             
               Even
               as
               the
               word
               Fides
               signifieth
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               fidelity
               or
               trustiness
               of
               God
               the
               Promiser
               or
               Revealer
               :
               2.
               
               The
               fidelity
               or
               trustiness
               of
               the
               Word
               promising
               or
               asserting
               :
               3.
               
               The
               Belief
               or
               Trust
               of
               the
               Believer
               ;
               
                 (
                 Fidem
                 promittentis
                 ,
                 fidem
                 promissi
                 ,
                 &
                 fidem
                 credentis
                 .
                 )
              
               So
               the
               word
               GRACE
               hath
               the
               like
               three
               significations
               :
               1.
               
               The
               Grace
               of
               the
               Giver
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Grace
               of
               the
               extrinsick
               Gift
               .
               3.
               
               The
               intrinsick
               Grace
               of
               the
               Receiver
               .
            
             
               This
               Objective
               Grace
               ,
               or
               Free-Gift
               ,
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               ,
               as
               offered
               us
               Relatively
               through
               Christ
               to
               be
               our
               reconciled
               God
               and
               Father
               ,
               with
               his
               Love
               ,
               and
               our
               Relation
               to
               him
               as
               his
               Children
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               to
               be
               our
               Head
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               our
               Relation
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               his
               justified
               ,
               saved
               Members
               .
               3.
               
               The
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               to
               be
               our
               Sanctifier
               ,
               our
               Relation
               to
               him
               and
               his
               Grace
               as
               offered
               :
               This
               is
               the
               Grace
               offered
               and
               given
               us
               in
               Baptism
               by
               Covenant
               ,
               on
               Gods
               part
               .
               Under
               these
               are
               the
               
                 Objective
                 Means
              
               (
               the
               Gospel
               as
               it
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               the
               sanctified
               Mercies
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               the
               Ordinances
               as
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               &c.
               )
               and
               ultimately
               ,
               Heaven
               as
               the
               end
               of
               all
               :
               Glory
               freely
               given
               being
               the
               perfection
               of
               subjective
               Grace
               ,
               and
               as
               proposed
               and
               offered
               being
               the
               perfection
               of
               objective
               Grace
               .
            
             
               III.
               SUBJECTIVELY
               ,
               GRACE
               ,
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Gracious
               Dispositions
               and
               Habits
               ;
               2.
               
               
                 Gracious
                 Acts
                 ;
                 viz.
              
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               Intellect
               ,
               2.
               
               The
               Will
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               Executive
               power
               in
               practise
               .
               The
               word
               GRACE
               hath
               in
               the
               use
               of
               Divines
               all
               these
               significations
               ,
               besides
               several
               sub-divisions
               which
               the
               Schoolmen
               ordinarily
               make
               .
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I.
                 For
                 Efficient
                 Grace
                 ,
                 see
              
               Exod.
               34.
               6.
               
                 and
                 33.
                 29.
              
               
               Num.
               6.
               25.
               
               Neh.
               9.
               17.
               31.
               
               Joh
               ▪
               33.
               24.
               
               Psal
               .
               86.
               15.
               
                 and
                 103.
                 8.
                 and
                 112.
                 4.
                 
              
               Isa
               .
               30.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Joel
               2.
               13.
               
               Jon.
               4.
               2.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               3.
               
               Heb.
               4.
               16.
               
                 and
                 10.
                 29.
              
               
               Eph.
               1.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
                 and
                 2.
                 5.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 and
                 6.
                 24.
              
               2
               
               Cor.
               12.
               9.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
                 and
                 5.
                 2.
                 and
                 1.
                 7.
                 and
                 4.
                 16.
                 
              
               Acts
               15.
               40.
               
               Heb.
               29.
               
            
             
               II.
               
                 For
                 objective
                 Grace
                 ,
                 see
              
               Gal.
               1.
               6.
               
                 and
                 5.
                 4.
                 and
                 2.
                 21.
                 
              
               Jud.
               4.
               1
               
               Pet.
               3.
               7.
               
                 and
                 1.
                 10.
                 13.
              
               
               Joh.
               1.
               17.
               
               Acts
               20.
               24.
               32.
               
                 and
                 14.
                 3.
              
               
               Rom.
               6.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Tit.
               2.
               11.
               
               Heb.
               12.
               15.
               1
               
               Pet.
               4.
               10.
               
                 and
                 5.
                 12.
              
               
            
             
               III.
               
                 For
                 Subjective
                 Grace
                 ,
                 see
              
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               18.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               5.
               
               Jam.
               4.
               6.
               
               Heb.
               12.
               28.
               
                 and
                 13.
                 9.
              
               
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
                 and
                 4.
                 6.
              
               
               Eph.
               4.
               7.
               29.
               
                 and
                 3.
                 8.
              
               
               Gal.
               2.
               9.
               2
               
               Cor.
               8.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
                 and
                 9.
                 8.
              
               
               Joh.
               1.
               16.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               II.
               The
               words
               [
               MORALITY
               ]
               and
               [
               MORAL
               ]
               have
               also
               divers
               significations
               .
            
             
               I.
               In
               the
               first
               most
               comprehensive
               and
               most
               famous
               sense
               ,
               MORALITY
               ,
               as
               distinguished
               from
               meer
               Naturality
               or
               Physicks
               ,
               doth
               signifie
               the
               Relation
               of
               the
               Manners
               or
               Acts
               of
               an
               Intelligent
               free
               Agent
               to
               the
               Governing
               Will
               and
               Law
               of
               God
               :
               And
               so
               
                 Actus
                 morales
              
               and
               
                 Actus
                 humani
              
               are
               used
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               ;
               and
               all
               Morality
               is
               distinguished
               into
               
                 Moral
                 Good
              
               and
               
                 Moral
                 Evil
                 ,
                 Virtue
              
               and
               Vice.
               
            
             
               II.
               Some
               have
               used
               MORALITY
               in
               a
               narrower
               sense
               ,
               unfitly
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               of
               Man's
               duty
               as
               is
               revealed
               by
               the
               
                 meer
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               and
               as
               is
               of
               common
               obligation
               to
               lapsed
               Mankind
               :
               And
               so
               it
               comprehendeth
               the
               relicts
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               
                 Innocent
                 Nature
              
               (
               to
               
                 love
                 God
                 and
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               and
               the
               
                 additional
                 Law
              
               of
               
                 Lapsed
                 Nature
              
               ,
               (
               to
               Repent
               ,
               and
               use
               all
               possible
               means
               for
               our
               recovery
               ,
               and
               thankfully
               improve
               the
               Mercies
               which
               we
               receive
               .
               )
               And
               
               thus
               it
               is
               distinguished
               from
               Duty
               known
               by
               
                 supernatural
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               Redemption
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               III.
               Some
               use
               the
               word
               (
               improperly
               also
               )
               for
               
                 all
                 that
                 Duty
              
               which
               is
               of
               
                 perpetual
                 Obligation
              
               ,
               whether
               by
               natural
               or
               
                 supernatural
                 Revelation
              
               :
               And
               so
               it
               is
               distinguished
               from
               
                 Temporary
                 Duties
              
               :
               And
               thus
               the
               
                 Lords-Day
                 ,
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               the
               Lords-Supper
               ,
               a
               
                 Gospel
                 Ministry
              
               ,
               Scripture
               (
               to
               be
               used
               )
               discipline
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               Moral-Positives
               ,
               distinct
               from
               meer
               
                 Natural
                 Duties
              
               ,
               and
               from
               Temporaries
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Lastly
               ,
               Some
               ,
               yet
               more
               unaptly
               ,
               confine
               the
               sense
               to
               the
               Duties
               of
               our
               common
               Conversation
               
                 towards
                 man
              
               ,
               as
               distinct
               from
               Holiness
               or
               our
               Duty
               to
               God
               :
               And
               so
               they
               distinguish
               a
               meer
               
                 moral
                 honest
              
               man
               ,
               from
               a
               godly
               or
               religious
               man.
               
            
             
               Though
               we
               wish
               that
               the
               needless
               use
               of
               words
               improperly
               were
               not
               the
               common
               Fuel
               of
               vain
               Contendings
               ,
               yet
               we
               being
               not
               the
               Masters
               of
               Language
               ,
               must
               take
               words
               as
               we
               find
               them
               used
               ,
               and
               leave
               all
               men
               arbitrarily
               to
               use
               them
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               they
               will
               but
               tell
               us
               what
               they
               mean
               by
               them
               ,
               before
               they
               lay
               any
               stress
               on
               them
               in
               disputing
               .
            
             
               In
               reference
               to
               these
               various
               senses
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               we
               suppose
               that
               we
               are
               all
               agreed
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               I
               As
               to
               MORALITY
               in
               the
               first
               and
               most
               famous
               signification
               ,
               we
               are
               agreed
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               proper
               
                 Humane
                 Acts
              
               are
               moral
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 morally
                 Good
              
               or
               Evil
               :
               And
               all
               Duty
               and
               
                 Sin
                 ,
                 Virtue
              
               and
               Vice
               ,
               in
               Habit
               and
               
                 Act
                 ,
                 Positive
              
               and
               Privative
               Vice
               ,
               are
               parts
               of
               
                 Morality
                 ;
                 moral
                 Good
              
               directly
               ,
               and
               
                 moral
                 Evil
              
               reductively
               and
               consequently
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Holiness
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 God
              
               ,
               is
               the
               chief
               part
               of
               Morality
               ;
               and
               what
               Duty
               soever
               is
               Evangelical
               and
               spiritual
               is
               also
               moral
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Nothing
               is
               morally
               laudable
               or
               rewardable
               ,
               but
               Moral
               Good
               ;
               and
               nothing
               is
               punishable
               ,
               but
               Moral
               Evil.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               All
               Morality
               is
               seated
               primarily
               in
               the
               Will
               ,
               but
               is
               secondarily
               (
               as
               flowing
               thence
               )
               in
               the
               imperate
               Acts
               of
               the
               Intellect
               ,
               and
               inferior
               Faculties
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               All
               
                 truly
                 moral
                 Good
                 in
                 lapsed
                 man
                 ,
              
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               God's
               
                 Efficient
                 Grace
                 .
                 2.
              
               
               And
               exercised
               on
               some
               
                 Objective
                 Grace
              
               .
               And
               ,
               3.
               
               Is
               it self
               
                 Subjective
                 Grace
              
               ,
               either
               special
               or
               common
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Good
               called
               Moral
               in
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               ungodly
               unsanctified
               men
               ,
               is
               such
               but
               
                 secundum
                 quid
              
               ,
               and
               not
               simpliciter
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               full
               or
               properest
               sense
               :
               Because
               
                 bonum
                 est
                 ex
                 omnibus
                 Causis
                 essentialibus
                 :
              
               And
               a
               good
               
                 Principle
                 ,
                 Rule
                 ,
                 End
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 Object
                 ,
              
               especially
               the
               
                 formal
                 Object
              
               ,
               are
               all
               essential
               to
               a
               truly
               good
               moral
               Act
               :
               But
               every
               ungodly
               man
               in
               every
               Action
               doth
               want
               at
               least
               some
               one
               of
               these
               .
               And
               an
               Act
               is
               denominated
               in
               Morality
               from
               that
               which
               is
               prevalent
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               every
               conquered
               deprest
               ingredient
               :
               We
               say
               not
               that
               he
               that
               killeth
               his
               Father
               or
               Prince
               ,
               with
               the
               reluctancy
               of
               better
               thoughts
               and
               inclinations
               ,
               doth
               therein
               do
               a
               
                 good
                 work
              
               ,
               though
               that
               reluctancy
               was
               good
               :
               So
               he
               that
               hath
               
                 some
                 Love
              
               to
               God
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               but
               
                 more
                 Hatred
              
               ;
               and
               
                 more
                 love
              
               to
               
                 sinful
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               doth
               not
               a
               work
               properly
               Good
               ,
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               such
               a
               mixed
               Cause
               .
               But
               the
               evil
               Principle
               and
               End
               is
               predominant
               in
               all
               ungodly
               men
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               materially
               ,
               and
               
                 secundum
                 quid
              
               ,
               bad
               men
               may
               do
               Works
               that
               are
               
                 morally
                 good
              
               ,
               and
               physically
               
                 very
                 good
              
               to
               others
               ;
               as
               Governing
               and
               Protecting
               Common-wealths
               and
               Churches
               ,
               building
               Cities
               and
               Temples
               ,
               and
               Hospitals
               ,
               relieving
               the
               Poor
               ,
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               expounding
               Scripture
               ,
               defending
               Truth
               ,
               promoting
               Learning
               ▪
               
               and
               in
               good
               Nature
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
               Temperance
               ,
               Chastity
               ,
               Wit
               ,
               and
               Industry
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               commendable
               and
               exemplary
               ,
               and
               their
               Precepts
               and
               Practice
               may
               conduce
               much
               to
               the
               good
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Whatever
               good
               is
               found
               in
               Heathens
               or
               Infidels
               ,
               or
               ungodly
               Men
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               and
               praised
               proportionably
               according
               to
               its
               real
               worth
               ;
               it
               being
               all
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               must
               not
               be
               robbed
               of
               his
               praise
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               A
               Man
               that
               hath
               but
               
                 Common
                 Grace
              
               is
               better
               than
               he
               would
               be
               if
               he
               had
               none
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               usual
               preparatory
               for
               special
               saving
               Grace
               .
               Though
               many
               civil
               temperate
               persons
               ,
               by
               overvaluing
               
                 Common
                 Good
              
               ,
               are
               hindred
               from
               seeking
               Special
               Grace
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               caused
               by
               the
               Good
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               abuse
               of
               it
               objectively
               .
               And
               though
               God
               take
               occasion
               from
               some
               mens
               great
               sins
               ,
               to
               affright
               their
               Consciences
               to
               Repentance
               and
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               caused
               by
               the
               sin
               ,
               but
               by
               Gods
               Mercy
               :
               Sin
               as
               remembred
               is
               
                 not
                 sin
              
               in
               the
               act
               of
               remembring
               ,
               nor
               sin
               as
               repented
               of
               in
               repenting
               ;
               but
               before
               in
               the
               committing
               .
               God
               may
               Convert
               Paul
               in
               the
               act
               of
               Persecuting
               :
               But
               Persecuting
               is
               not
               the
               way
               or
               means
               of
               Conversion
               .
               Special
               Grace
               must
               be
               sought
               in
               the
               use
               of
               Common
               Grace
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               a
               way
               of
               negligence
               ,
               contempt
               ,
               or
               wilful
               sin
               .
            
             
               II.
               Of
               MORALITY
               in
               the
               second
               sense
               (
               as
               taken
               for
               
                 Natural
                 Duties
              
               ,
               which
               all
               Mankind
               is
               obliged
               to
               by
               Natural
               Revelation
               of
               God's
               Will
               )
               we
               are
               agreed
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               sum
               of
               this
               Natural
               Morality
               or
               Duty
               ,
               is
               to
               love
               God
               as
               God
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               else
               for
               him
               ,
               even
               as
               being
               
                 of
                 Him
              
               ,
               and
               
                 through
                 Him
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 Him
              
               ;
               to
               obey
               God
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               our
               chief
               care
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               
               and
               therein
               to
               place
               and
               seek
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               even
               in
               everlasting
               mutual
               love
               :
               To
               love
               others
               as
               our selves
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               the
               good
               we
               can
               to
               all
               for
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               especially
               to
               the
               most
               publick
               Societies
               ;
               to
               do
               justly
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               would
               be
               done
               by
               ;
               to
               use
               our
               Bodies
               as
               the
               Servants
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               Soul
               and
               Body
               as
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               :
               And
               to
               hate
               and
               avoid
               all
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               these
               .
               This
               Natural
               Evidence
               will
               prove
               to
               be
               the
               Common
               Duty
               of
               Mankind
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               Love
               to
               God
               and
               Man
               before
               described
               is
               true
               Holiness
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               Soul's
               separation
               and
               devotedness
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               All
               the
               Evidence
               which
               Nature
               affordeth
               us
               herein
               ,
               is
               not
               seen
               by
               all
               men
               that
               are
               of
               natural
               Wit
               or
               Industry
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               all
               that
               is
               revealed
               by
               the
               Scripture
               is
               known
               to
               all
               that
               read
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               that
               believe
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Holiness
               is
               the
               End
               of
               
                 Medicinal
                 Grace
              
               ,
               as
               used
               by
               
                 Christ
                 on
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               as
               used
               
                 by
                 us
                 towards
                 Christ
              
               as
               the
               Mediator
               :
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               is
               to
               kindle
               in
               us
               the
               holy
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               obedience
               to
               him
               :
               Love
               therefore
               as
               the
               final
               and
               everlasting
               Grace
               ,
               is
               preferred
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
              
               last
               v.
               and
               13.
               throughout
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Even
               our
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Gospel
               (
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               )
               are
               neither
               only
               of
               natural
               ,
               nor
               only
               of
               
                 supernatural
                 Obligation
              
               ,
               but
               
                 mixt
                 :
                 Christ
              
               and
               his
               Ordinances
               are
               
                 supernaturally
                 revealed
              
               ;
               but
               being
               once
               revealed
               ,
               with
               the
               Evidence
               of
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               
                 natural
                 Revelation
              
               then
               telleth
               us
               that
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               believe
               and
               obey
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               which
               is
               of
               
                 Natural
                 Revelation
                 and
                 Obligation
              
               ,
               must
               be
               performed
               by
               
                 supernatural
                 Grace
              
               .
               Though
               Nature
               prove
               that
               all
               Men
               should
               love
               God
               as
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               Grace
               that
               must
               dispose
               and
               enable
               them
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               We
               call
               Grace
               supernatural
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               it
               is
               not
               essential
               to
               Nature
               (
               no
               not
               to
               Adam
               in
               innocency
               )
               but
               because
               in
               our
               lapsed
               state
               it
               is
               not
               conveyed
               to
               us
               by
               
                 Natural
                 Generation
              
               ,
               but
               Nature
               in
               the
               state
               of
               pravity
               is
               deprived
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               because
               God
               worketh
               it
               by
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               beyond
               the
               search
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               an
               effect
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               doth
               make
               us
               lovely
               ,
               (
               in
               our
               union
               and
               relation
               to
               Christ
               who
               sanctifieth
               and
               justifieth
               us
               )
               it
               being
               his
               Image
               on
               the
               Soul
               ,
               which
               no
               meer
               Natural
               Causes
               ,
               without
               this
               operation
               of
               God's
               Love
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               can
               effect
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               all
               agree
               that
               Holiness
               is
               
                 Nature's
                 health
              
               or
               rectitude
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sutable
               to
               it
               as
               its
               perfection
               ,
               as
               health
               is
               to
               the
               Body
               .
               2.
               
               And
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               ordinarily
               make
               use
               of
               his
               
                 appointed
                 means
              
               ,
               and
               especially
               his
               Word
               ,
               for
               our
               sanctification
               .
               And
               these
               being
               
                 second
                 Causes
              
               ,
               which
               have
               their
               
                 proper
                 Natures
              
               ,
               may
               so
               far
               be
               called
               
                 natural
                 Causes
              
               :
               And
               that
               
                 thus
                 far
                 Grace
              
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Natural
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               This
               
                 Holy
                 Love
              
               being
               the
               
                 final
                 Act
              
               ,
               on
               God
               the
               
                 final
                 Object
              
               ,
               and
               so
               being
               man's
               
                 felicity
                 it self
              
               ,
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               have
               
                 so
                 much
                 happiness
                 constitutively
              
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               
                 holy
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 Goodness
              
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               man
               can
               be
               damned
               that
               hath
               the
               said
               
                 predominant
                 holy
                 Love
              
               ,
               while
               such
               :
               And
               that
               such
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               fear
               damnation
               ,
               any
               farther
               than
               they
               should
               fear
               lest
               by
               forfeiting
               Gods
               Grace
               they
               should
               lose
               that
               love
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Mediation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               Faith
               in
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Glass
               ,
               the
               Messenger
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Gift
               of
               the
               Fathers
               Love
               ,
               are
               the
               Means
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               sanctifie
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               effecting
               of
               this
               Love
               ,
               with
               all
               its
               Concomitants
               and
               Fruits
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               Therefore
               as
               God
               is
               called
               
                 [
                 All
                 in
                 All
              
               ]
               so
               Christ
               is
               called
               
                 [
                 All
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 ]
                 Col.
                 3.
                 11.
              
               to
               Believers
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Way
               ,
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Therefore
               they
               that
               would
               bring
               men
               to
               the
               holy
               and
               
                 felicitating
                 Love
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               must
               preach
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Grace
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               means
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               to
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               it
               for
               their
               Wisdom
               to
               know
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               glorified
               ,
               and
               to
               learn
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               daily
               to
               use
               him
               as
               their
               Mediator
               for
               access
               to
               God
               ,
               acceptance
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               communication
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               To
               preach
               up
               the
               blessedness
               of
               Saints
               and
               excellency
               of
               holiness
               ,
               without
               teaching
               men
               how
               to
               attain
               it
               
                 by
                 Christ
              
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               commend
               health
               to
               the
               sick
               ,
               without
               directing
               them
               to
               the
               Physician
               and
               the
               Remedies
               :
               And
               to
               hear
               of
               a
               
                 Sanctity
                 and
                 Felicity
              
               not
               attainable
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               tormented
               by
               despair
               :
               And
               to
               think
               to
               obtain
               it
               by
               our
               works
               or
               endeavours
               ,
               without
               a
               Mediator
               and
               his
               Grace
               (
               or
               by
               any
               other
               Mediator
               than
               Christ
               ,
               )
               is
               the
               way
               to
               lose
               it
               by
               false
               presumption
               ,
               and
               neglect
               of
               the
               necessary
               means
               :
               It
               being
               
                 Christ
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 Redemption
                 .
              
            
             
               13.
               
               As
               Christ
               on
               Earth
               did
               purchase
               us
               this
               Salvation
               by
               his
               
                 meritorious
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Sacrifice
              
               ;
               and
               is
               now
               in
               Heaven
               our
               Head
               and
               Intercessor
               ,
               and
               the
               Treasury
               of
               Grace
               and
               Life
               to
               Believers
               ,
               so
               he
               sanctifieth
               us
               by
               his
               WORD
               and
               SPIRIT
               ;
               and
               herein
               differeth
               from
               all
               other
               Teachers
               that
               ever
               were
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               his
               Gospel
               (
               Doctrine
               ,
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               Covenant-promises
               )
               are
               singularly
               suited
               to
               this
               sanctifying
               work
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               sendeth
               forth
               his
               Spirit
               with
               it
               ,
               to
               work
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               to
               that
               which
               he
               teacheth
               
               and
               commandeth
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               effectually
               
                 taught
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               Without
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Jesus
               no
               word
               or
               means
               will
               sanctifie
               and
               renew
               a
               Soul.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               Therefore
               all
               Preachers
               must
               jointly
               preach
               GOD
               and
               holy
               LOVE
               ,
               (
               trust
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               him
               )
               as
               the
               END
               ,
               and
               CHRIST
               and
               
                 faith
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               
                 learning
                 of
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               
                 obeying
                 him
              
               in
               the
               use
               of
               his
               healing
               Remedies
               ,
               as
               the
               MEANS
               :
               This
               being
               
                 life
                 eternal
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               17.
               3.
               
            
             
               15.
               
               And
               though
               the
               End
               must
               be
               preached
               as
               more
               excellent
               than
               the
               Means
               ,
               yet
               the
               Means
               must
               be
               preached
               as
               more
               mysterious
               ,
               and
               above
               meer
               natural
               Revelation
               .
               Experience
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               quickly
               learn
               to
               confess
               that
               they
               should
               
                 repent
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               and
               
                 love
                 God
                 as
                 God
              
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               hardly
               taught
               to
               understand
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               the
               Person
               ,
               Incarnation
               ,
               Works
               ,
               Office
               ,
               and
               Grace
               of
               the
               Redeemer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               have
               here
               need
               of
               longer
               teaching
               :
               The
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               Preachers
               subject
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Christians
               benediction
               and
               felicity
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               There
               are
               things
               in
               
               Aristotle's
               Ethicks
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Ethicks
               of
               the
               Stoicks
               and
               and
               some
               other
               Philosophers
               ,
               of
               great
               worth
               and
               use
               to
               Christians
               ,
               to
               shew
               us
               what
               by
               natural
               evidence
               may
               be
               discerned
               :
               But
               they
               are
               all
               poor
               ,
               defective
               ,
               spirit-less
               Doctrines
               and
               Precepts
               ,
               in
               Comparison
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               to
               carnal
               wit
               they
               seem
               to
               excel
               it
               in
               Method
               ,
               Language
               ,
               and
               several
               Curiosities
               :
               And
               the
               Writings
               of
               Christians
               ,
               who
               do
               but
               expound
               and
               apply
               Christ's
               Doctrine
               ,
               do
               far
               excel
               all
               the
               Heathens
               Ethicks
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               We
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               think
               that
               any
               of
               the
               Heathens
               
               understood
               all
               that
               Nature
               it self
               by
               way
               of
               proving-Evidence
               revealeth
               :
               Yea
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               
                 Christians
                 perfectly
              
               understand
               it
               ;
               because
               natural
               evidences
               are
               exceeding
               numerous
               ,
               and
               none
               can
               say
               that
               he
               seeth
               them
               all
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               of
               various
               degrees
               ,
               some
               plain
               ,
               and
               some
               obscure
               ;
               and
               even
               
                 natural
                 verities
              
               ,
               as
               they
               arise
               from
               the
               great
               Branches
               ,
               into
               innumerable
               Partitions
               as
               smaller
               Sprigs
               ,
               are
               not
               perfectly
               discernable
               by
               a
               mortals
               Eye
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Therefore
               no
               knowledge
               of
               Man
               ,
               much
               less
               any
               Heathens
               Writings
               ,
               are
               the
               certain
               measure
               of
               natural
               verities
               ,
               in
               Morality
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               number
               and
               certainty
               of
               the
               obscurer
               Particles
               may
               be
               known
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Though
               Heathens
               know
               and
               teach
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               
                 Love
                 God
                 and
                 Goodness
              
               above
               all
               :
               And
               all
               that
               sincerely
               love
               God
               and
               Goodness
               shall
               certainly
               be
               saved
               :
               Yet
               this
               Confession
               will
               but
               more
               condemn
               them
               ,
               that
               
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 practice
                 not
              
               what
               they
               teach
               ;
               but
               ,
               when
               they
               profess
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               by
               their
               works
               deny
               him
               ,
               and
               are
               void
               of
               true
               sanctifying
               Grace
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Therefore
               it
               is
               intolerable
               in
               those
               that
               are
               stiled
               the
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               to
               preach
               little
               more
               than
               what
               Heathens
               teach
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               speak
               of
               
                 Christianity
                 and
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               should
               open
               the
               
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               to
               do
               it
               as
               drily
               ,
               scantly
               ,
               and
               heartlesly
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               done
               but
               on
               the
               bye
               ,
               and
               for
               Custom
               or
               Fashion
               sake
               ,
               rather
               than
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               the
               necessity
               and
               importance
               before
               described
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               this
               we
               are
               agreed
               .
            
             
               III.
               As
               to
               MORALITY
               in
               the
               third
               sense
               (
               as
               it
               signifieth
               Naturals
               and
               Positives
               of
               perpetual
               Obligation
               )
               we
               are
               agreed
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               promulgate
               are
               obliged
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               them
               .
               2.
               
               And
               that
               for
               
               
                 that
                 Practice
              
               we
               need
               the
               fore-described
               helps
               of
               Grace
               ;
               even
               
                 efficient
                 ,
                 objective
                 ,
                 and
                 subjective
                 Grace
                 :
              
               For
               saving
               Practice
               special
               Grace
               ,
               and
               for
               common
               Practice
               common
               Grace
               .
            
             
               IV.
               And
               as
               to
               the
               fourth
               Sense
               of
               MORALITY
               (
               as
               signifying
               only
               our
               Duty
               to
               Man
               ,
               as
               distinct
               from
               holiness
               to
               God
               )
               we
               are
               agreed
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               as
               the
               Love
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               as
               our selves
               is
               the
               second
               great
               Commandment
               like
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               so
               the
               practice
               of
               this
               in
               our
               Duty
               towards
               Man
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               
                 Love
                 and
                 Obedience
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               is
               the
               second
               part
               of
               our
               Duty
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               preached
               and
               practised
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               it
               is
               that
               part
               ,
               about
               a
               near
               discernable
               Object
               ,
               by
               which
               our
               Love
               to
               God
               must
               be
               expressed
               and
               made
               known
               ;
               and
               by
               which
               it
               shall
               ,
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               be
               judged
               of
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               it
               is
               that
               Matter
               in
               which
               God
               will
               have
               our
               obedience
               to
               him
               to
               be
               carefully
               and
               constantly
               exercised
               :
               Because
               God
               needeth
               us
               not
               himself
               ,
               but
               as
               his
               Government
               of
               Man
               is
               his
               ordering
               us
               to
               our
               own
               good
               and
               felicity
               ,
               so
               he
               obligeth
               us
               to
               do
               good
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               as
               Man
               without
               God
               is
               
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Man
              
               ;
               so
               
                 Duty
                 and
                 Love
                 to
                 Man
              
               ,
               not
               depending
               on
               
                 Duty
                 and
                 Love
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               is
               no
               Duty
               ,
               no
               Morality
               at
               all
               :
               And
               as
               to
               love
               ,
               honour
               ,
               or
               
                 obey
                 Man
              
               above
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               best
               or
               greatest
               ,
               is
               damnable
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               Rebellion
               against
               God
               ;
               so
               to
               preach
               up
               Love
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               Man
               ,
               as
               separated
               from
               ,
               or
               not
               dependent
               on
               our
               Love
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               God
               (
               much
               more
               as
               
                 above
                 him
              
               ,
               or
               
                 against
                 him
              
               )
               were
               but
               to
               preach
               up
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               Rebellion
               .
               No
               Man
               can
               love
               Man
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               that
               loveth
               not
               God
               
               more
               ;
               And
               no
               Man
               can
               
                 honour
                 or
                 obey
              
               Man
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               more
               
                 honour
                 and
                 obey
              
               God.
               He
               that
               will
               serve
               Man
               more
               than
               God
               ,
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               make
               Man
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               Man
               must
               expect
               his
               Protection
               ,
               Provision
               ,
               and
               Reward
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Profession
               of
               Piety
               to
               God
               without
               true
               Justice
               and
               Charity
               to
               man
               ,
               is
               but
               Hypocrisie
               .
               While
               we
               have
               time
               we
               must
               do
               good
               (
               as
               we
               are
               able
               )
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               for
               with
               such
               Sacrifice
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 
                 Heb.
                 13.
              
               
               Christ
               was
               our
               great
               Pattern
               in
               doing
               good
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               unworthy
               ,
               and
               he
               purifieth
               to
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               People
               zealous
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               
                 Tit.
                 2.
                 14.
              
               
               For
               we
               are
               his
               workmanship
               ,
               created
               unto
               good
               works
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               ordained
               that
               we
               should
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 10.
              
               
               To
               be
               rich
               in
               good
               works
               is
               to
               be
               rich
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 12.
                 21.
              
               and
               to
               lay
               up
               a
               good
               Foundation
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               eternal
               Life
               ,
               to
               lay
               up
               our
               Treasure
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               us
               Friends
               of
               (
               that
               which
               to
               worldlings
               is
               )
               the
               unrighteous
               Mammon
               ;
               and
               blessed
               are
               the
               merciful
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               obtain
               mercy
               ;
               and
               receiving
               a
               Prophet
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               a
               righteous
               Man
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               righteous
               Man
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               to
               have
               a
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               a
               righteous
               mans
               reward
               ,
               when
               Christ
               will
               say
               ,
               In
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               did
               it
               to
               one
               of
               the
               least
               of
               these
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               ye
               did
               it
               unto
               me
               .
               Pure
               Religion
               and
               undefiled
               ,
               is
               to
               visit
               the
               Fatherless
               and
               Widdows
               in
               their
               Adversity
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               our selves
               unspotted
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               As
               we
               verily
               believe
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Parties
               called
               Conformists
               ,
               and
               Non-Conformists
               (
               alas
               !
               that
               we
               must
               call
               them
               Parties
               )
               but
               most
               true
               Protestants
               are
               agreed
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               so
               we
               take
               it
               to
               be
               our
               Duty
               to
               profess
               our
               dissent
               from
               the
               Practice
               of
               such
               as
               would
               hinder
               Love
               
               and
               Concord
               by
               perswading
               men
               that
               we
               are
               really
               disagreed
               when
               it
               is
               not
               so
               .
               And
               as
               we
               are
               the
               Believing
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ,
               that
               blessed
               Reconciler
               ,
               who
               took
               down
               the
               Partition-wall
               between
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               one
               ,
               so
               we
               would
               serve
               him
               with
               all
               our
               power
               and
               interest
               ,
               in
               building
               up
               the
               Wall
               of
               Defence
               ,
               and
               taking
               down
               every
               Partition-wall
               ,
               which
               unjustly
               divideth
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               dayly
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               humble
               ,
               convert
               ,
               and
               reform
               those
               men
               who
               have
               built
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               yet
               be
               intreated
               to
               give
               peace
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               in
               special
               to
               this
               self-distracting
               Land.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               JUDGMENT
               OF
               NON-CONFORMISTS
               OF
               THINGS
               INDIFFERENT
               Commanded
               by
               AUTHORITY
               ,
               As
               far
               as
               the
               Subscribers
               are
               acquainted
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               Written
               to
               save
               the
               Ignorant
               from
               the
               temptations
               of
               Diabolism
               ,
               (
               described
               
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 3.
              
               and
               
                 1
                 Joh.
                 3.
                 10.
                 12.
                 15.
                 
                 Joh.
                 8.
                 44.
                 )
              
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Peace-makers
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 9.
              
               
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               ,
               1676.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               JUDGMENT
               OF
               NON-CONFORMISTS
               OF
               Things
               Indifferent
               Commanded
               by
               Authority
               .
            
             
               Quest
               .
               WHether
               things
               antecedently
               lawful
               do
               therefore
               become
               unlawful
               ,
               because
               commanded
               by
               Lawful
               Authority
               ?
               Neg.
               
            
             
               We
               take
               the
               Question
               as
               we
               hear
               it
               stated
               by
               some
               Accusers
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               who
               feign
               them
               to
               affirm
               it
               :
               And
               some
               seem
               serious
               in
               the
               Fiction
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               did
               indeed
               believe
               themselves
               ;
               by
               which
               they
               dispatch
               these
               several
               works
               of
               no
               small
               moment
               ;
               viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               hereby
               render
               the
               Non-Conformists
               contemptible
               and
               odious
               ,
               as
               Brain-sick
               Persons
               ,
               who
               keep
               up
               a
               dividing
               Faction
               in
               spight
               of
               the
               Light
               and
               Obligation
               of
               the
               Common
               Principles
               of
               Humanity
               and
               Society
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               hereby
               imprint
               the
               Stamp
               of
               Satan
               ,
               viz.
               
               the
               
                 hatred
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               minds
               of
               such
               hearers
               as
               will
               believe
               them
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               Impress
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               hereby
               fill
               Families
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Countries
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               Spawn
               of
               ugly
               sins
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               genuine
               Fruits
               of
               such
               hatred
               and
               contempt
               ,
               and
               keep
               men
               also
               from
               Repentance
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               they
               have
               said
               or
               done
               (
               how
               cruelly
               soever
               )
               against
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               are
               represented
               as
               so
               odious
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               hereby
               fortifie
               the
               Peoples
               Souls
               against
               receiving
               converting
               ,
               or
               edifying
               instruction
               ,
               by
               such
               accused
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               furnish
               Papists
               ,
               Insidels
               ,
               and
               other
               Adversaries
               ,
               with
               Matter
               of
               Accusation
               against
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               :
               They
               are
               able
               now
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               and
               such
               Protestant
               Clergy-men
               themselves
               reported
               it
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               They
               tempt
               the
               worser
               and
               weaker
               sort
               of
               the
               accused
               ,
               to
               return
               the
               like
               measure
               to
               them
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               as
               they
               are
               judged
               :
               Satan
               hereby
               gets
               Matter
               for
               a
               Temptation
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               Accusers
               Fools
               in
               revenge
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               danger
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 22.
              
               and
               to
               hate
               their
               Brethren
               for
               hating
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               
                 as
                 Murderers
              
               ,
               that
               
                 have
                 not
                 eternal
                 Life
                 abiding
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               15.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               they
               hereby
               perhaps
               quiet
               their
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               deceive
               themselves
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               with
               some
               ,
               preserve
               their
               Reputations
               ,
               by
               making
               it
               believed
               ,
               that
               their
               Conformity
               ,
               or
               difference
               from
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               consisteth
               but
               in
               the
               rejection
               of
               such
               wild
               Opinions
               ,
               as
               the
               Affirmers
               hold
               ;
               and
               in
               being
               the
               wise
               Spectators
               of
               such
               as
               
                 are
                 beside
                 themselves
              
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Sun
               will
               arise
               after
               the
               longest
               ,
               and
               the
               darkest
               Night
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               this
               Candle
               may
               serve
               the
               formerly
               
               deceived
               Reader
               ,
               to
               save
               his
               Soul
               from
               the
               mortal
               sin
               ,
               
                 of
                 hating
                 his
                 Brethren
                 wrongfully
              
               ,
               which
               false
               Accusers
               would
               tempt
               him
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               Terms
               need
               little
               Explication
               :
               1.
               
               We
               call
               things
               here
               
                 [
                 Lawful
              
               and
               Unlawful
               ]
               in
               respect
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               :
               For
               as
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Men
               the
               Affirmation
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               were
               but
               a
               mad
               Contradiction
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               speak
               of
               that
               which
               is
               Antecedently
               Lawful
               as
               Cloathed
               with
               all
               its
               Accidents
               ,
               save
               this
               subsequent
               one
               (
               being
               commanded
               by
               Authority
               )
               And
               that
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               
                 whether
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Authority
                 be
                 an
                 Accident
                 that
                 rendereth
                 it
                 Unlawful
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               take
               
                 [
                 Lawful
                 Authority
              
               ]
               to
               be
               a
               Tautologie
               ;
               (
               for
               all
               
                 Authority
                 is
                 Lawful
              
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               Sense
               in
               the
               Question
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 Jus
                 R
                 〈◊〉
                 gendi
              
               ;
               and
               
                 [
                 Jus
                 Justum
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Lawful
                 Right
              
               ]
               is
               a
               Tautologie
               :
               If
               it
               be
               not
               Lawful
               ,
               or
               a
               Jus
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               equivocally
               called
               
                 Authority
                 :
              
               )
               Yet
               because
               the
               equivocal
               use
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               may
               to
               some
               need
               such
               an
               Expository
               Epithete
               ,
               it
               may
               here
               be
               born
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               suppose
               that
               the
               Word
               signisieth
               
                 [
                 Authority
                 over
                 the
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 General
                 ,
              
               over
               the
               Affairs
               in
               Question
               ;
               so
               that
               you
               may
               see
               first
               here
               what
               
                 is
                 not
              
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               thereby
               the
               more
               easily
               perceive
               what
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               of
               a
               thing
               before
               Lawful
               meerly
               as
               an
               
                 Act
                 in
                 genere
                 ,
                 vel
                 specie
                 ,
              
               but
               Unlawful
               by
               
                 some
                 other
                 Accident
                 ,
                 e.
                 g.
              
               It
               is
               Lawfal
               to
               kill
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 kill
                 a
                 Man
              
               ,
               (
               else
               none
               could
               be
               put
               to
               death
               for
               Capital
               Crimes
               ;
               )
               but
               it
               is
               Unlawful
               to
               kill
               
                 a
                 just
                 Man
              
               :
               And
               if
               Rulers
               Command
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               still
               Unlawful
               ;
               but
               not
               because
               it
               is
               Commanded
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               is
               
                 forbidden
                 of
                 God.
              
               It
               is
               Lawful
               to
               
                 forbear
                 preaching
              
               ,
               (
               else
               Women
               might
               not
               forbear
               ;
               )
               but
               not
               for
               a
               true
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Christ
              
               
               to
               forbear
               it
               ,
               when
               mens
               Souls
               notoriously
               need
               his
               preaching
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               able
               
                 consideratis
                 consideran
                 〈◊〉
                 is
              
               to
               perform
               it
               :
               If
               then
               Rulers
               forbid
               it
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               still
               Unlawful
               to
               forbear
               ;
               but
               not
               because
               they
               forbid
               him
               ,
               but
               because
               God
               
                 Commandeth
                 him
                 in
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 ,
                 instantly
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               of
               the
               Command
               of
               
                 Usurpers
                 ,
                 Civil
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 :
              
               For
               
                 their
                 Command
              
               sometimes
               may
               make
               a
               thing
               Antecedently
               Lawful
               to
               become
               Vnlawful
               ,
               by
               Accident
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               Person
               .
               As
               it
               is
               Lawful
               in
               it self
               to
               
                 meet
                 an
                 Usurper
              
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               off
               the
               
                 Hat
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 give
                 him
                 Money
              
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               by
               
                 pretended
                 Authority
              
               Command
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               to
               
                 appear
                 before
                 him
              
               as
               
                 their
                 King
              
               ,
               or
               to
               put
               
                 off
                 the
                 Hat
              
               in
               token
               of
               subjection
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               pay
               him
               Tribute
               as
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               Unlawful
               owning
               of
               him
               ,
               so
               far
               to
               obey
               him
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               in
               it self
               Lawful
               to
               
                 go
                 to
                 Rome
              
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
              
               ,
               who
               is
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               if
               he
               Command
               it
               us
               .
               It
               is
               in
               it self
               Lawful
               to
               take
               an
               Oath
               ,
               yea
               an
               Oath
               of
               Obedience
               (
               viz.
               
                 To
                 the
                 King
                 :
              
               )
               But
               if
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               his
               Prelates
               would
               Command
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Subjects
              
               to
               take
               an
               Oath
               of
               
                 Obedience
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 perform
                 Obedience
                 as
                 such
              
               ,
               it
               may
               become
               Unlawful
               so
               to
               own
               his
               Usurpation
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               Lawful
               ,
               and
               a
               Duty
               ,
               to
               be
               justly
               obedient
               to
               a
               
                 true
                 Pastor
              
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               if
               Arrians
               be
               obtruded
               on
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 A
                 〈◊〉
                 exandria
                 ,
                 Cesarea
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Eastern
               Churches
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Valens
               ,
               the
               Churches
               will
               resolutely
               refuse
               to
               obey
               ,
               or
               hear
               them
               :
               Or
               if
               
                 sede
                 vacante
              
               one
               intrude
               without
               a
               true
               Call
               ,
               and
               will
               tyranically
               make
               himself
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               is
               obtruded
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               other
               Foreign
               Power
               ,
               without
               the
               
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               either
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               or
               the
               Flocks
               )
               or
               any
               
               one
               that
               hath
               
                 true
                 power
                 to
                 chuse
                 him
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 or
                 Office
                 ,
              
               it
               may
               be
               a
               sin
               to
               own
               such
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               though
               by
               〈…〉
               in
               it self
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               of
               men
               that
               have
               Lawful
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 over
                 the
                 Person
                 in
                 Question
              
               :
               The
               King
               of
               France
               may
               have
               Lawful
               Authority
               there
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               Authority
               to
               Command
               us
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Nor
               is
               the
               Question
               of
               a
               Ruler
               that
               hath
               Authority
               in
               
                 other
                 matters
              
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 now
                 in
                 Question
                 .
              
               For
               as
               
                 Rich.
                 Hooker
              
               saith
               ,
               Though
               a
               man
               be
               a
               Lawful
               Governour
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               extend
               his
               Commands
               beyond
               his
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Command
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               no
               true
               power
               to
               Command
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               disobeying
               Authority
               ,
               therein
               to
               disobey
               him
               :
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               If
               the
               Judge
               of
               the
               Common-Pleas
               Command
               that
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Judges
               of
               the
               
                 Kings-Bench
                 ,
                 extra
                 proprium
                 forum
              
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               Authority
               .
               If
               a
               Bishop
               would
               command
               Husband-men
               when
               to
               Plow
               and
               Sow
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               Seed
               ;
               and
               what
               Cloaths
               to
               wear
               ,
               and
               what
               Meat
               to
               eat
               in
               particular
               ;
               or
               all
               Physitians
               what
               Physick
               to
               give
               each
               Patient
               ;
               these
               Commands
               are
               Usurpations
               ,
               and
               make
               
                 no
                 Duty
              
               :
               Nay
               unless
               
                 greater
                 Accidents
                 preponderate
              
               to
               make
               the
               
                 thing
                 needful
              
               on
               some
               other
               accounts
               ,
               it
               may
               do
               somewhat
               towards
               the
               making
               of
               an
               Act
               otherwise
               Lawful
               to
               
                 become
                 Unlawful
              
               ,
               when
               the
               doing
               it
               will
               
                 encourage
                 and
                 strengthen
                 such
                 Usurpers
              
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               
                 scandalous
                 seeming
              
               to
               own
               their
               Usurpation
               .
               So
               if
               a
               Justice
               would
               presume
               to
               arrogate
               the
               power
               of
               a
               Judge
               ,
               or
               a
               Constable
               of
               a
               Justice
               ,
               or
               a
               Church-warden
               of
               a
               Constable
               ,
               or
               a
               Magistrate
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               because
               it
               seemeth
               doubtful
               ,
               whether
               the
               Question
               be
               of
               one
               that
               hath
               Authority
               to
               Command
               the
               
                 Lawful
                 thing
                 in
                 Question
              
               ;
               or
               only
               of
               one
               that
               hath
               Authority
               
               in
               
                 General
                 ,
                 whether
                 his
                 Authority
                 extend
                 to
                 the
                 Point
                 in
                 Question
                 :
              
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               
                 whether
                 his
                 Command
                 make
                 the
                 Act
                 Unlawful
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 :
              
               We
               shall
               include
               what
               we
               assert
               in
               these
               Propositions
               ,
               which
               will
               shew
               what
               it
               is
               that
               we
               deny
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 1.
              
               
               To
               question
               whether
               it
               be
               Lawful
               ,
               yea
               or
               a
               Duty
               ,
               to
               obey
               them
               Whom
               we
               suppose
               to
               have
               Authority
               to
               Command
               the
               very
               thing
               questioned
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               question
               the
               same
               thing
               which
               we
               first
               affirm
               ;
               and
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               deny
               what
               we
               first
               affirm
               .
            
             
               For
               to
               have
               
                 Authority
                 to
                 Command
              
               an
               Action
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               have
               Authority
               to
               
                 oblige
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 Action
              
               by
               Command
               .
               And
               is
               it
               a
               wise
               Mans
               Question
               ,
               whether
               he
               that
               hath
               Authority
               to
               oblige
               me
               by
               his
               Command
               to
               do
               an
               Action
               ,
               doth
               not
               ,
               by
               making
               it
               my
               Duty
               ,
               make
               it
               become
               Unlawful
               ?
               That
               is
               ,
               whether
               Duty
               be
               Sin
               ,
               whether
               Life
               be
               Death
               ,
               and
               Light
               be
               Darkness
               ?
               Why
               should
               Men
               be
               feigned
               so
               mad
               ,
               as
               to
               argue
               at
               this
               rate
               ?
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 2.
              
               
               If
               the
               Question
               be
               ,
               whether
               any
               Ruler
               have
               power
               to
               Command
               a
               thing
               which
               would
               be
               no
               Duty
               ,
               but
               indifferent
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               Command
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               to
               question
               that
               which
               all
               sober
               Persons
               must
               assert
               ,
               in
               the
               disjunctive
               use
               of
               Things
               ,
               or
               Actions
               ,
               as
               to
               each
               other
               .
               
                 That
                 is
              
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Nothing
               is
               to
               be
               done
               or
               commanded
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               
                 good
                 before
              
               ,
               or
               
                 made
                 good
                 and
                 useful
                 by
                 the
                 Command
                 :
              
               Idle
               Laws
               are
               not
               good
               ,
               if
               idle
               words
               be
               bad
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               
                 End
                 and
                 Benefit
              
               of
               an
               Action
               may
               be
               necessary
               ,
               and
               the
               commanding
               of
               an
               Action
               or
               Circumstance
               before
               indifferent
               ,
               (
               comparatively
               as
               to
               others
               ,
               )
               may
               be
               
                 disjunctively
                 necessary
              
               ,
               (
               either
               
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 ;
              
               )
               and
               the
               indifferency
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               made
               
                 both
                 Naturally
                 and
                 Morally
                 good
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Determination
               of
               the
               Command
               .
            
             
             
               For
               Instance
               :
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               
                 Army
                 keep
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 march
                 in
                 Unity
                 and
                 Order
                 :
              
               It
               is
               therefore
               necessary
               that
               they
               all
               meet
               ,
               or
               Rendezvous
               at
               
                 one
                 determinate
                 certain
                 place
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               they
               meet
               at
               one
               determinate
               
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 day
              
               :
               It
               is
               therefore
               necessary
               that
               
                 one
                 certain
                 place
                 and
                 time
                 be
                 determined
                 :
              
               By
               Consent
               it
               will
               not
               be
               :
               It
               is
               therefore
               necessary
               that
               it
               be
               done
               by
               Command
               .
               None
               of
               this
               is
               indifferent
               :
               But
               the
               
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 day
              
               ,
               may
               be
               antecedently
               so
               indifferent
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               can
               see
               a
               Reason
               ,
               
                 why
                 one
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 other
              
               should
               be
               chosen
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               why
               of
               two
               equal
               Eggs
               I
               should
               chuse
               this
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               other
               .
               In
               this
               case
               it
               is
               not
               properly
               chusing
               ,
               but
               taking
               :
               I
               do
               not
               chuse
               this
               rather
               than
               
                 the
                 other
              
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               preserence
               of
               Esteem
               ;
               but
               only
               I
               
                 take
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 other
              
               ;
               because
               
                 I
                 must
                 take
                 one
              
               ,
               and
               I
               
                 must
                 take
                 but
                 one
              
               .
               And
               when
               the
               indifferent
               
                 Place
                 and
                 Time
              
               is
               determined
               of
               ,
               it
               then
               ,
               and
               thereby
               ,
               is
               made
               
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 End
              
               ,
               which
               is
               Unity
               and
               Order
               .
               Thus
               far
               things
               
                 necessary
                 in
                 genere
                 (
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 disjunctively
                 )
              
               and
               unnecessary
               antecedently
               in
               
                 particular
                 (
                 this
              
               no
               more
               necessary
               than
               
                 that
                 ,
              
               )
               may
               be
               commanded
               by
               Authority
               ,
               and
               are
               thereby
               made
               
                 Naturally
                 useful
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Morally
                 the
                 Subjects
                 Duty
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 3.
              
               
               If
               the
               Question
               be
               only
               in
               matters
               of
               God's
               worship
               or
               Religion
               ,
               whether
               the
               same
               hold
               there
               ;
               we
               affirm
               that
               it
               there
               holdeth
               also
               .
               
                 Which
                 we
                 thus
                 explain
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               No
               Ruler
               hath
               Authority
               to
               forbid
               what
               God
               commandeth
               ,
               or
               to
               command
               what
               God
               forbiddeth
               ,
               as
               to
               Action
               ,
               or
               any
               Circumstance
               of
               an
               Action
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               No
               Man
               can
               command
               by
               pretence
               of
               an
               Authority
               co-ordinate
               with
               God's
               ,
               but
               only
               derived
               ,
               and
               subordinate
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               No
               Man
               can
               do
               any
               thing
               which
               God
               hath
               appropriated
               
               to
               himself
               as
               his
               own
               proper
               work
               ;
               as
               to
               make
               Universal
               Laws
               for
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               or
               Church
               ;
               to
               make
               another
               Gospel
               ,
               Divine
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               Sacraments
               of
               Gods
               Covenant
               ;
               to
               add
               to
               ,
               or
               diminish
               ,
               or
               alter
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               to
               alter
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               Church-state
               ,
               or
               Laws
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               the
               like
               ;
               or
               to
               change
               his
               Institutions
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               No
               Man
               can
               command
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               what
               God
               giveth
               him
               Authority
               to
               command
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               Power
               but
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               God
               giveth
               Men
               Authority
               to
               command
               things
               
                 before
                 indifferent
                 in
                 his
                 Worship
              
               ,
               such
               as
               we
               before
               described
               about
               Civil
               or
               Military
               things
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               be
               orderly
               performed
               in
               Sacred
               Assemblies
               ;
               and
               that
               Unity
               and
               Concord
               be
               there
               kept
               :
               It
               is
               therefore
               necessary
               that
               many
               meet
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 Place
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 same
                 Time
              
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               
                 same
                 Translation
              
               of
               Scripture
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 same
                 Metre
              
               and
               Tune
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               hear
               the
               
                 same
                 Preacher
              
               on
               the
               
                 same
                 Text
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 same
                 Sermon
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Preacher
               at
               
                 that
                 time
              
               use
               the
               
                 same
                 words
                 and
                 Method
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Sermon
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
              
               whether
               by
               Notes
               ,
               or
               without
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               whether
               it
               be
               
                 this
                 place
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 and
                 hour
                 or
                 that
                 ;
                 this
                 Translation
                 ,
                 Metre
                 ,
                 Tune
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 ;
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 Text
                 ,
                 Method
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 ,
              
               may
               be
               
                 indifferent
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 needful
                 and
                 a
                 Duty
              
               to
               the
               People
               
                 after
                 the
                 Determination
              
               of
               the
               Ruler
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               doth
               belong
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 4.
              
               
               If
               a
               Ruler
               do
               not
               Act
               quite
               out
               of
               the
               Matter
               or
               Circuit
               of
               his
               own
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               about
               a
               thing
               which
               belongeth
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               by
               his
               Determination
               of
               Circumstances
               subvert
               the
               thing
               Circumstantiated
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               End
               or
               Work
               it self
               ;
               though
               he
               miss
               it
               in
               a
               Work
               which
               belongeth
               to
               his
               Office
               ,
               and
               do
               it
               not
               the
               best
               way
               ,
               but
               be
               culpable
               
               in
               his
               Command
               ,
               the
               Subject
               yet
               may
               be
               bound
               to
               do
               what
               is
               so
               commanded
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               excused
               by
               the
               faultiness
               of
               the
               Rulers
               determining
               Commands
               .
               
                 Which
                 we
                 thus
                 explain
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               belongeth
               not
               to
               a
               King
               to
               
                 govern
                 a
                 Mans
                 thoughts
              
               .
               Therefore
               if
               he
               make
               Laws
               for
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               it
               is
               doubted
               by
               many
               ,
               whether
               they
               oblige
               ;
               unless
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Official
               Promulgator
               of
               
                 God's
                 Laws
              
               ,
               or
               exhort
               Men
               to
               
                 obey
                 them
              
               :
               Yet
               knowing
               that
               he
               
                 is
                 God's
                 Minister
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
              
               if
               he
               should
               Ministerially
               command
               us
               not
               to
               think
               ill
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               well
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               &c.
               we
               will
               not
               concur
               with
               those
               that
               affirm
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 secondary
              
               Obligation
               ariseth
               from
               his
               Command
               ;
               as
               long
               as
               we
               all
               hold
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               
                 Church-Pastor
                 Ministerially
                 as
                 Christ's
                 Officer
              
               ,
               forbid
               blasphemous
               ,
               malicious
               ,
               filthy
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               Command
               holy
               meditation
               ,
               and
               mental
               Prayer
               and
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               
                 his
                 Ministerial
              
               Command
               hath
               an
               answerable
               Obligation
               .
               It
               sufficeth
               us
               therefore
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Kings
               cannot
               
                 punish
                 Men
              
               ,
               or
               
                 reward
                 them
              
               for
               their
               thoughts
               ;
               which
               is
               from
               their
               
                 Natural
                 Incapacity
              
               of
               knowing
               them
               :
               For
               could
               they
               know
               a
               
                 Thoughtful
                 Plot
                 of
                 Treason
              
               ,
               or
               a
               wise
               and
               honest
               contrivance
               or
               design
               for
               
                 Publick
                 good
              
               ,
               we
               cannot
               say
               that
               they
               might
               not
               answerably
               punish
               and
               reward
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               go
               to
               clearer
               Instances
               :
               It
               belongeth
               to
               the
               King
               to
               give
               
                 general
                 regulating
              
               Laws
               to
               Physicians
               ,
               to
               Mariners
               ,
               to
               Parents
               ,
               to
               Nurses
               ,
               to
               Farriers
               ,
               to
               
                 Brewers
                 ,
                 Bakers
                 ,
                 Cooks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               He
               may
               forbid
               Physicians
               the
               use
               of
               some
               dangerous
               Drugs
               ;
               and
               Mariners
               some
               times
               ,
               and
               places
               ,
               that
               are
               unsafe
               ;
               and
               Parents
               ,
               and
               Nurses
               ,
               to
               give
               their
               Children
               some
               pernicious
               Food
               ,
               or
               wicked
               Counsel
               or
               Education
               ;
               and
               Brewers
               ,
               Bakers
               ,
               and
               Cooks
               ,
               to
               poison
               Men
               ,
               or
               deceive
               them
               in
               the
               matter
               
               of
               their
               Trades
               .
               But
               if
               he
               make
               such
               Laws
               as
               take
               these
               Mens
               Callings
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ;
               If
               he
               will
               chuse
               a
               Physician
               for
               every
               Patient
               ,
               and
               the
               Medicines
               that
               every
               Physician
               shall
               use
               ,
               with
               Dose
               ,
               Time
               ,
               and
               other
               Circumstances
               ;
               and
               what
               Food
               every
               Parent
               shall
               give
               his
               Children
               ,
               with
               the
               Measure
               ,
               Time
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               This
               is
               to
               go
               beyond
               his
               Calling
               ,
               and
               so
               beyond
               his
               true
               Authority
               ,
               and
               such
               Laws
               oblige
               not
               .
            
             
               So
               if
               a
               King
               will
               give
               such
               Laws
               to
               Christ's
               
                 true
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               as
               turn
               them
               
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Callings
              
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               
                 all
                 upon
                 himself
              
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               acting
               beyond
               ,
               and
               without
               Authority
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               oblige
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               have
               and
               use
               the
               
                 Keys
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               
                 immediate
                 Ministerial
                 Judge
                 of
                 Individuals
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 entertained
                 in
                 holy
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Sin
                 called
                 to
                 Repentance
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 Impenitency
                 shut
                 out
                 by
                 Excommunication
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 Repentance
                 restored
                 by
                 Absolution
                 .
              
               For
               the
               
                 right
                 performance
              
               of
               all
               these
               the
               King
               may
               give
               
                 general
                 regulating
                 Laws
              
               ,
               subservient
               to
               
                 Christ's
                 Laws
              
               ,
               to
               secure
               and
               promote
               their
               execution
               ;
               and
               he
               may
               forbid
               and
               punish
               gross
               abuses
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Physicians
               ,
               and
               other
               Callings
               .
               But
               if
               he
               will
               usurp
               the
               Ministry
               in
               the
               Parts
               aforesaid
               ,
               or
               take
               those
               Parts
               out
               of
               the
               Ministers
               hand
               ,
               and
               as
               Uzziah
               burn
               Incense
               :
               If
               he
               will
               chuse
               for
               the
               Minister
               what
               
                 Text
                 still
                 to
                 Preach
                 on
              
               ,
               and
               what
               
                 Words
                 in
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Prayer
                 still
                 to
                 say
              
               ;
               and
               bid
               him
               
                 instruct
                 ,
                 reprove
                 ,
                 comfort
                 ,
                 direct
                 ,
                 baptise
                 ,
                 absolve
                 no
                 man
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 named
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               nor
               in
               
                 any
                 words
              
               but
               such
               as
               he
               prescribeth
               ;
               this
               being
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               
                 destroying
                 of
                 an
                 Office
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Institution
                 .
              
               2.
               
               And
               an
               
                 usurping
                 of
                 it
              
               without
               Christ's
               consent
               ;
               such
               Laws
               oblige
               not
               ,
               but
               are
               null
               as
               to
               Conscience
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               
                 true
                 Authority
              
               in
               the
               
               Makers
               :
               As
               the
               Sentence
               of
               a
               Judge
               
                 in
                 foro
                 alieno
              
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               Circuit
               ,
               City
               ,
               or
               Corporation
               ,
               where
               the
               Power
               is
               appropriated
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 Inferiour
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 power
                 to
              
               determine
               Circumstantials
               
                 about
                 the
                 Callings
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 shall
              
               so
               determine
               
                 them
                 as
                 shall
              
               overthrow
               the
               very
               End
               and
               Work
               it self
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
                 Calling
              
               which
               God
               by
               Nature
               ,
               or
               Scripture
               ,
               hath
               made
               necessary
               ;
               
                 this
                 Determination
                 bindeth
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 an
                 Act
                 without
                 Authority
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 of
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 as
                 of
              
               Paul
               '
               
                 s
                 Apostleship
              
               ,
               We
               have
               this
               power
               for
               edification
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               destruction
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               8.
               
               
                 &
                 13.
                 10.
              
               
               Eph.
               4.
               12.
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.
               19.
               1
               
               Cor.
               14.
               5.
               12.
               26.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               pernicious
               errour
               of
               some
               Papists
               ,
               to
               Dream
               that
               their
               Pope
               and
               Church
               hath
               a
               Power
               of
               obligatory
               judging
               in
               matters
               of
               
                 Faith
                 and
                 Practice
                 ,
                 in
                 partem
                 utramlibet
              
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               wicked
               supposition
               they
               Cant
               over
               and
               over
               to
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 be
                 Judge
              
               .
               To
               which
               we
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 Publick
                 Judgment
              
               belongeth
               
                 to
                 Publick
                 Persons
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               To
               the
               
                 Magistrate
                 [
                 who
                 shall
                 have
                 Civil
                 Communion
                 ]
              
               (
               even
               on
               Religious
               accounts
               ,
               )
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Pastors
                 [
                 who
                 shall
                 have
                 Church-Communion
                 ;
                 ]
              
               and
               
                 private
                 Judgment
              
               (
               discerning
               each
               Mans
               Duty
               )
               belongs
               to
               
                 every
                 rational
                 man.
              
               But
               
                 all
                 men
              
               are
               Subjects
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 judging
                 Power
              
               is
               limited
               by
               his
               Laws
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Question
               be
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 a
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 an
                 Immortality
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Councils
               may
               ,
               and
               must
               judge
               that
               
                 there
                 is
              
               ;
               but
               none
               of
               them
               may
               judge
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 not
              
               ;
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               it
               's
               worse
               than
               null
               :
               And
               in
               Practicals
               ,
               if
               the
               Question
               be
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 or
                 must
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 hallowing
                 of
                 God's
                 Name
                 ,
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 on
                 Earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               or
               whether
               
               we
               must
               love
               and
               
                 worship
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               hear
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 meditate
                 on
                 his
                 Word
              
               ;
               and
               whether
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               
                 may
                 ,
                 or
                 must
                 Preach
                 in
                 season
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 season
              
               ;
               and
               seek
               to
               
                 instruct
                 and
                 save
                 Mens
                 Souls
              
               ;
               whether
               we
               must
               honour
               our
               Parents
               ,
               relieve
               the
               Poor
               ,
               and
               save
               Mens
               lives
               ,
               in
               danger
               ,
               from
               Murderers
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               have
               Authority
               to
               judge
               affirmatively
               ,
               but
               none
               at
               all
               to
               judge
               negatively
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               it
               's
               worse
               than
               null
               .
            
             
               
                 So
                 Kings
                 and
                 Pastors
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 judge
                 that
                 we
              
               may
               not
               take
               God's
               Name
               in
               vain
               ,
               nor
               be
               perjured
               ,
               nor
               prophane
               his
               separated
               day
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               the
               assembling
               of
               our selves
               for
               his
               Publick
               Worship
               ,
               nor
               Murder
               ,
               nor
               commit
               Adultery
               ,
               nor
               steal
               ,
               nor
               lye
               ,
               or
               bear
               false
               witness
               ,
               nor
               persecute
               ,
               nor
               hurt
               any
               man
               injuriously
               ;
               
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 judge
                 that
                 we
              
               may
               do
               any
               one
               
                 of
                 these
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 so
                 judge
                 ,
                 or
                 command
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
              
               nulli
               〈◊〉
               y
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Subject
               ,
               and
               worse
               to
               themselves
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 men
              
               absolute
               Judges
               ,
               
                 but
                 given
                 them
                 a
              
               Regulating
               and
               Limiting
               Law
               to
               Judge
               by
               .
            
             
               Even
               so
               those
               Rulers
               who
               have
               Power
               to
               Judge
               and
               Command
               some
               
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ,
               they
               have
               it
               but
               as
               a
               
                 means
                 of
                 promoting
                 that
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Ends
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Edifying-Order
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               no
               Power
               to
               
                 destroy
                 the
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 Ends.
              
               For
               Instance
               ,
               whoever
               hath
               Power
               to
               determine
               of
               the
               
                 Place
                 of
                 Publick
                 Worship
              
               ,
               hath
               that
               Power
               for
               the
               
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Worshippers
              
               sake
               ;
               and
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               when
               he
               doth
               it
               accordingly
               .
               But
               if
               he
               Command
               a
               thousand
               Persons
               to
               meet
               no
               where
               but
               in
               a
               Room
               that
               will
               not
               hold
               two
               hundred
               ,
               or
               three
               hundred
               ;
               or
               fifty
               thousand
               Persons
               to
               meet
               no
               where
               but
               in
               one
               Temple
               ,
               where
               above
               three
               thousand
               cannot
               hear
               ;
               this
               is
               ,
               on
               pretense
               of
               ordering
               and
               placing
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               to
               
                 forbid
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
              
               ;
               for
               
               which
               God
               never
               gave
               him
               Power
               :
               So
               also
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               he
               command
               them
               to
               meet
               no
               where
               but
               forty
               ,
               or
               thirty
               ,
               or
               twenty
               miles
               off
               from
               their
               Habitation
               ,
               or
               where
               they
               cannot
               go
               without
               destroying
               the
               Work
               and
               End.
               
            
             
               So
               whoever
               hath
               Power
               to
               chuse
               the
               Day
               ,
               or
               the
               Hours
               of
               God's
               Publick
               Worship
               ,
               hath
               this
               Power
               for
               the
               
                 Work
                 sake
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Peoples
                 edification
              
               ;
               and
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               when
               his
               Commands
               are
               answerable
               .
               But
               if
               he
               should
               Command
               Men
               to
               worship
               God
               only
               
                 once
                 a
                 Year
              
               ,
               or
               
                 once
                 a
                 Month
              
               ;
               or
               to
               do
               it
               only
               at
               Mid-night
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 destroy
                 the
                 Work
              
               by
               ill-timing
               it
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               nullity
               ,
               as
               being
               an
               Act
               without
               Authority
               ,
               and
               worse
               ,
               as
               against
               the
               Laws
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               So
               whoever
               it
               be
               that
               hath
               Power
               to
               appoint
               
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
              
               to
               the
               Churches
               or
               Publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               ,
               as
               Constantius
               and
               Valens
               ,
               send
               Arrians
               to
               be
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               intollerable
               Persons
               ,
               who
               through
               utter
               
                 insufficiency
                 ,
                 Heresie
              
               ,
               or
               Malignity
               are
               uncapable
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               would
               limit
               the
               Churches
               ,
               or
               Countries
               ,
               to
               an
               utterly
               incompetent
               Number
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 No
                 other
                 shall
                 Preach
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 uncapable
                 Persons
              
               ;
               or
               
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 to
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 Souls
                 ,
              
               or
               where
               
                 ten
                 or
                 twenty
                 are
                 necessary
              
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               
                 forbid
                 Preaching
              
               ,
               or
               
                 corrupt
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               destroy
               Mens
               Souls
               on
               pretense
               of
               Order
               :
               And
               it
               is
               a
               nullity
               ,
               and
               worse
               .
            
             
               So
               if
               the
               same
               Rulers
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 You
                 shall
                 Preach
                 only
                 in
                 Country
                 Villages
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               within
               
                 many
                 miles
                 of
                 Cities
                 ,
                 or
                 Corporations
                 ,
              
               which
               truly
               and
               
                 notoriously
                 want
                 your
                 Preaching
              
               ;
               this
               were
               but
               to
               
                 forbid
                 such
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 Corporations
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 necessary
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Ministers
               to
               Preach
               it
               ;
               and
               is
               a
               nullity
               and
               worse
               ,
               as
               being
               both
               without
               any
               Authority
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Laws
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               But
               if
               
                 true
                 Rightful
                 Governours
              
               ,
               who
               have
               
                 Power
                 to
                 determine
                 Circumstantials
                 ,
                 Civil
                 ,
                 or
                 Religious
                 ,
              
               shall
               
                 mis-determine
                 them
              
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Work
              
               ,
               or
               End
               ,
               nor
               put
               Subjects
               on
               the
               breaking
               of
               any
               Law
               of
               God
               ;
               here
               their
               fault
               will
               not
               disoblige
               us
               from
               the
               Duty
               of
               obeying
               .
               Though
               it
               be
               a
               sinful
               mistake
               of
               theirs
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               yet
               obliged
               to
               do
               what
               they
               Command
               us
               .
               For
               Instance
               ,
            
             
               The
               Ruler
               chuseth
               a
               
                 Place
                 less
                 convenient
              
               ,
               that
               hath
               
                 no
                 Seats
              
               ,
               or
               an
               
                 ill
                 access
              
               ,
               yet
               capable
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ;
               He
               chuseth
               a
               
                 less
                 convenient
                 Hour
              
               of
               the
               Day
               ;
               he
               placeth
               the
               Pulpit
               in
               a
               
                 les
                 〈◊〉
                 convenient
                 Place
              
               ;
               he
               appointeth
               
                 a
                 tollerable
              
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               
                 best
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 Metre
              
               of
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               or
               Tunes
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               ;
               he
               appointeth
               a
               Bible
               of
               a
               
                 worser
                 Print
              
               ;
               and
               (
               supposing
               him
               Authorized
               to
               chuse
               the
               Preacher
               )
               he
               appointeth
               not
               the
               best
               ,
               or
               
                 fittest
                 Preacher
              
               which
               might
               be
               had
               :
               And
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               
                 present
                 Pastor
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               (
               we
               now
               dispute
               not
               that
               )
               who
               hath
               Authority
               to
               chuse
               
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 and
                 Texts
                 ,
                 and
                 word
                 the
                 Sermons
                 and
                 Prayers
                 ,
              
               if
               he
               chuse
               a
               
                 less
                 convenient
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 Text
                 ,
                 or
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 convenient
                 Method
                 and
                 Words
                 in
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Prayer
              
               ;
               all
               this
               is
               his
               
                 Infirmity
                 and
                 Fault
              
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               People
               must
               not
               refuse
               the
               thing
               so
               commanded
               :
               Not
               that
               we
               must
               obey
               it
               
                 sub
                 ratione
                 ma●●
                 ,
                 as
                 ill
                 chosen
                 and
                 inconvenient
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 [
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 such
                 ;
                 ]
              
               not
               qua
               but
               
                 quod
                 inconveniens
              
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               Reasons
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               An
               
                 inconvenient
                 ill-chosen
                 Place
                 ,
                 Time
                 ,
                 Text
                 ,
                 Translation
                 ,
                 Metre
                 ,
                 Tune
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               may
               be
               good
               as
               a
               
                 means
                 of
                 Union
                 and
                 Concord
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               which
               without
               that
               would
               not
               be
               had
               ;
               and
               that
               Union
               and
               Concord
               is
               a
               Duty
               :
               Therefore
               so
               is
               the
               
                 necessary
                 means
              
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               
                 the
                 best
              
               that
               could
               be
               chosen
               .
               
               If
               the
               People
               will
               not
               join
               with
               that
               
                 Translation
                 ,
                 Metre
                 ,
                 Tune
                 ,
                 Subject
                 ,
                 Place
                 ,
                 Time
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               Minister
               useth
               ,
               or
               chuseth
               ,
               they
               cannot
               join
               with
               him
               in
               the
               Worship
               .
               Were
               there
               no
               Interposition
               of
               Authority
               ,
               but
               mens
               consent
               ,
               if
               a
               thousand
               of
               the
               People
               are
               for
               a
               
                 less
                 convenient
                 means
                 ,
                 (
                 Time
                 ,
                 Place
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               and
               a
               
                 small
                 part
              
               for
               a
               
                 more
                 convenient
              
               ,
               they
               cannot
               concur
               but
               in
               some
               agreement
               :
               And
               if
               the
               mistaken
               part
               will
               not
               yield
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               when
               
                 Unity
                 is
                 necessary
              
               ,
               for
               that
               
                 Unity
                 sake
              
               the
               rest
               must
               yield
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               less
               convenient
               
                 way
                 may
              
               accidentally
               
                 become
                 a
                 means
                 to
              
               avoid
               Persecution
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               loss
               of
               all
               their
               Liberty
               and
               Publick
               Advantages
               ;
               
                 and
                 they
                 that
              
               refuse
               that
               
                 may
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
              
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 better
                 worship
                 God
              
               ,
               e.
               g.
               
                 at
                 an
              
               inconvenient
               Time
               ,
               Place
               ,
               &c.
               than
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               
                 General
                 Obligation
                 to
                 obey
                 our
                 Governours
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               nullified
               by
               every
               mistake
               in
               the
               Law
               or
               Determination
               :
               For
               all
               Mankind
               being
               imperfect
               ,
               it
               is
               supposed
               that
               all
               Government
               by
               Man
               is
               imperfect
               :
               If
               we
               should
               forbear
               praying
               till
               we
               can
               pray
               without
               all
               sin
               ,
               we
               should
               never
               pray
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               should
               forbear
               obeying
               till
               Rulers
               Commands
               be
               perfect
               ,
               or
               blameless
               ,
               we
               should
               
                 never
                 obey
              
               :
               There
               is
               
                 some
                 fault
                 in
                 every
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 every
                 Version
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 every
                 Sermon
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               hear
               ,
               or
               make
               ;
               and
               in
               every
               Book
               that
               we
               Write
               ,
               and
               Read.
               If
               no
               Parent
               ,
               Teacher
               ,
               Master
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               oblige
               us
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               such
               Laws
               and
               Mandates
               as
               have
               
                 no
                 〈◊〉
                 ault
              
               ,
               all
               Government
               and
               Obedience
               is
               null
               ,
               or
               at
               an
               End.
               
            
             
               Obj.
               No
               Man
               is
               bound
               to
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
              
               evil
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Commander
               ,
               and
               good
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Obeyer
               :
               
                 Not
                 that
                 the
              
               same
               thing
               is
               good
               to
               one
               ,
               and
               
               ill
               to
               the
               other
               
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 other
                 Instances
                 that
                 often
                 fall
                 out
                 ;
                 )
                 for
                 it
                 is
              
               not
               the
               same
               thing
               :
               To
               Command
               an
               Inconnveient
               Time
               ,
               Place
               ,
               Translation
               ,
               Tune
               ,
               &c.
               is
               one
               Action
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
              
               obey
               that
               Command
               is
               another
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               obey
               it
               not
               as
               evil
               ,
               but
               as
               good
               :
               The
               
                 inconvenient
                 Time
                 ,
                 Place
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               is
               
                 not
                 good
              
               as
               inconvenient
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               
                 means
                 of
                 Order
                 and
                 Concord
              
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               use
               it
               .
               And
               the
               
                 General
                 Nature
                 of
                 Obedience
              
               is
               good
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               must
               do
               
                 no
                 good
              
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               do
               without
               
                 some
                 adherent
                 evil
              
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 never
                 Pray
                 ,
                 Preach
                 ,
                 Eat
                 ,
                 Drink
                 ,
                 or
                 Trade
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 5.
              
               if
               a
               Ruler
               go
               beyond
               (
               and
               so
               without
               )
               his
               Authority
               ,
               yet
               in
               several
               Cases
               we
               may
               be
               bound
               to
               do
               what
               he
               Commandeth
               ,
               as
               such
               .
            
             
               For
               Instance
               ,
               In
               case
               the
               thing
               be
               in
               it self
               good
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               
                 indifferent
                 and
                 Lawful
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Honour
               of
               the
               Ruler
               ,
               or
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Society
               dependeth
               on
               our
               material
               obeying
               him
               :
               It
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               
                 honour
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               and
               our
               Parents
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               all
               things
               that
               will
               dishonour
               them
               ;
               or
               that
               will
               encourage
               others
               in
               disobedience
               ,
               or
               disorder
               the
               Society
               .
               If
               therefore
               it
               were
               granted
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Pastors
                 Duty
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 toword
                 our
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 chuse
                 Translations
                 ,
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 Metres
                 ,
                 Tunes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               yet
               if
               the
               
                 King
                 do
                 it
              
               ,
               though
               
                 beyond
                 his
                 Calling
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 appoint
                 us
                 what
                 Chapter
                 to
                 read
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 Publick
                 ,
                 and
                 Command
                 some
                 Prayers
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Homilies
                 ,
                 or
                 Printed
                 Sermons
                 to
                 be
                 sometime
                 read
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               
                 all
                 good
                 and
                 lawful
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               not
               destroying
               the
               
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
              
               ;
               and
               if
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               People
               ,
               it
               be
               taken
               for
               Contempt
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 dishonouring
                 him
              
               ,
               to
               disobey
               him
               ,
               the
               
                 General
                 Command
                 of
                 honouring
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               will
               here
               oblige
               us
               to
               the
               Commanded
               Action
               .
            
             
             
               And
               if
               the
               Question
               be
               ,
               Whether
               this
               be
               
                 formal
                 Obedience
              
               ,
               or
               only
               material
               ?
               We
               Answer
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               but
               material
               and
               not
               
                 formal
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 de
                 specie
              
               ,
               properly
               as
               it
               is
               to
               a
               Command
               that
               is
               
                 without
                 Authority
                 to
                 that
                 thing
              
               .
               But
               ,
               2.
               
               It
               partaketh
               of
               
                 formal
                 Obedience
              
               as
               to
               the
               Genu
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               we
               do
               it
               for
               the
               
                 honour
                 of
                 a
                 Ruler
              
               ,
               and
               because
               it
               is
               his
               Command
               who
               hath
               Authority
               to
               
                 Govern
                 us
              
               ,
               though
               not
               to
               do
               it
               
                 by
                 this
                 mistaken
                 Action
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 6.
              
               
               If
               a
               Rightful
               Ruler
               should
               go
               quite
               beyond
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               Authority
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               that
               his
               Command
               did
               not
               at
               all
               bind
               us
               ,
               yet
               would
               it
               not
               make
               an
               indifferent
               thing
               become
               unlawful
               ,
               meerly
               because
               he
               doth
               Command
               it
               ;
               
                 what
                 ever
                 any
                 other
                 Accident
                 may
                 do
                 .
              
            
             
               Proved
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               there
               is
               no
               force
               in
               the
               Inference
               ,
               
                 [
                 It
                 is
                 Commanded
              
               ,
               ergo
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 unlawful
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               2.
               
               Though
               his
               Act
               be
               culpable
               and
               without
               true
               power
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               
                 no
                 Usurper
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 disown
              
               ;
               and
               all
               true
               Governours
               have
               their
               faults
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               thing
               may
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               Duty
               on
               other
               accidental
               reasons
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 1.
              
               
               As
               a
               means
               of
               Concord
               :
               2.
               
               Of
               pleasing
               others
               to
               their
               edification
               :
               3.
               
               Of
               honouring
               Superiours
               :
               4.
               
               Of
               obtaining
               liberty
               ,
               and
               avoiding
               mischief
               ;
               and
               as
               such
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               an
               Act
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               Duty
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Else
               it
               would
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               ill-minded
               Rulers
               ,
               to
               make
               all
               indifferent
               lawful
               things
               to
               be
               sin
               or
               unlawful
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               Commanding
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               deprive
               us
               craftily
               of
               all
               our
               liberty
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               Slaves
               .
               If
               Rulers
               forbidding
               them
               ,
               make
               not
               all
               things
               indifferent
               sinful
               (
               which
               many
               say
               )
               much
               less
               their
               commanding
               them
               ;
               else
               they
               might
               command
               instead
               of
               forbidding
               ,
               and
               do
               the
               same
               thing
               .
            
             
               We
               do
               believe
               that
               there
               may
               be
               found
               some
               Persons
               in
               
               the
               world
               of
               such
               
                 weak
                 Understandings
              
               ,
               and
               
                 unruly
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               that
               it
               
                 is
                 a
                 sinful
                 betraying
                 of
                 their
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 thing
                 antecedently
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 commanded
                 them
                 .
              
               Were
               we
               acquainted
               with
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               we
               might
               ask
               him
               ,
               1.
               
               At
               
                 what
                 Age
              
               he
               would
               have
               Mankind
               begin
               the
               practice
               of
               this
               Principle
               ?
               Infants
               cannot
               learn
               it
               .
               If
               before
               they
               can
               feed
               themselves
               ,
               they
               should
               refuse
               Meat
               at
               the
               Hour
               when
               it
               is
               offered
               them
               by
               the
               Mother
               ,
               because
               that
               Hour
               was
               antecedently
               indifferent
               ;
               yea
               ,
               if
               Children
               or
               Servants
               refuse
               their
               set
               Meals
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               it
               were
               just
               if
               hunger
               teach
               them
               more
               wit
               and
               obedience
               .
               If
               Children
               will
               think
               they
               
                 betray
                 their
                 Liberties
              
               ,
               if
               they
               learn
               that
               Catechism
               ,
               or
               
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               which
               the
               Parents
               teach
               them
               ,
               (
               even
               
                 set
                 Forms
                 ,
              
               )
               or
               if
               they
               will
               not
               read
               ,
               hear
               ,
               or
               learn
               ,
               or
               pray
               at
               
                 the
                 Hour
              
               appointed
               by
               their
               Parents
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               
                 antecedently
                 indifferent
              
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               will
               not
               go
               to
               the
               Church
               at
               the
               Hour
               set
               them
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               before
               a
               time
               indifferent
               ,
               how
               should
               they
               be
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               nurture
               and
               admonition
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 We
                 would
                 ask
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 Whether
                 this
                 be
                 an
                 obeying
                 of
                 that
                 Command
                 ,
              
               Col.
               3.
               20.
               22.
               
               [
               Children
               obey
               your
               Parents
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               well-pleasing
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               Servants
               obey
               in
               all
               things
               your
               Masters
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ?
               Are
               things
               lawful
               
                 none
                 of
                 the
              
               [
               All
               things
               ?
               ]
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               Obedience
               must
               be
               only
               to
               things
               
                 antecedently
                 necessary
              
               ,
               may
               not
               the
               Child
               in
               such
               expect
               Obedience
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Father
               from
               the
               Child
               ?
               We
               mean
               material
               Obedience
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               hope
               they
               will
               not
               say
               the
               same
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               obey
               him
               in
               nothing
               antecedently
               indifferent
               :
               
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               obedience
               is
               contrary
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               is
               it
               no
               subordinate
               obedience
               that
               is
               due
               to
               Parents
               and
               other
               Superiors
               ?
               
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 such
              
               ,
               can
               make
               that
               a
               Duty
               which
               
                 antecedently
                 was
                 none
              
               ,
               (
               or
               else
               all
               Children
               and
               Servants
               live
               in
               constant
               sin
               :
               )
               Therefore
               
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 such
              
               ,
               consisteth
               in
               obeying
               such
               Government
               .
               For
               though
               the
               chief
               work
               of
               all
               Rulers
               ,
               is
               to
               urge
               the
               observation
               of
               
                 Gods
                 own
                 Laws
              
               ,
               yet
               their
               secondary
               work
               is
               (
               as
               Corporations
               have
               By-Laws
               about
               Particulars
               ,
               under
               the
               Universal
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               so
               )
               to
               determine
               of
               
                 subservient
                 Particulars
              
               .
               And
               if
               their
               Principle
               practised
               in
               Families
               and
               Schools
               ,
               would
               overthrow
               all
               Family
               and
               School
               Order
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               utterly
               subvert
               the
               Education
               of
               Mankind
               ;
               let
               them
               consider
               why
               it
               should
               be
               brought
               into
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               or
               Churches
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               we
               would
               ask
               them
               ,
               Whether
               they
               live
               not
               themselves
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               contrary
               ?
               Do
               not
               all
               Sects
               ,
               even
               Quakers
               ,
               meet
               at
               the
               Place
               and
               Time
               which
               their
               Leaders
               do
               appoint
               them
               ?
               Do
               they
               not
               hear
               the
               words
               which
               the
               Leader
               chuseth
               for
               their
               Ears
               ?
               Do
               they
               not
               command
               their
               own
               Servants
               and
               
                 Children
                 things
              
               or
               circumstances
               antecedently
               indifferent
               ?
            
             
               Did
               we
               hold
               such
               Principles
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               less
               reason
               to
               lament
               the
               sin
               of
               those
               who
               have
               of
               late
               written
               Accusations
               against
               us
               ,
               as
               Subverters
               of
               Government
               ,
               Order
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               :
               And
               if
               any
               one
               can
               find
               any
               word
               of
               such
               importance
               ,
               in
               any
               one
               called
               a
               
                 meer
                 Non-conformist
              
               (
               which
               we
               know
               not
               of
               ,
               )
               we
               have
               no
               more
               to
               do
               with
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               with
               words
               of
               
                 Untruth
                 ,
                 Cal
                 〈◊〉
                 mny
                 ,
                 Errour
                 ,
              
               or
               Non-sense
               ,
               which
               we
               read
               in
               the
               Books
               ,
               or
               hear
               in
               the
               words
               of
               any
               Conformists
               :
               
               (
               of
               which
               we
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               imitate
               such
               as
               gather
               Catalogues
               or
               Dunghills
               of
               them
               :
               )
               And
               the
               rather
               because
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               Licensed
               not
               such
               Books
               :
               2.
               
               Nor
               Ordained
               such
               to
               the
               sacred
               Ministry
               :
               3.
               
               Nor
               have
               the
               Government
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               responsible
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               those
               men
               that
               have
               perswaded
               the
               ignorant
               in
               Print
               ,
               that
               we
               hold
               the
               
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 deny
                 Conformity
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Indifferent
                 or
                 Lawful
                 ,
              
               and
               avoid
               them
               only
               as
               Inconvenient
               or
               Offensive
               to
               the
               Weak
               ;
               and
               that
               some
               of
               us
               were
               forced
               at
               the
               Savoy
               to
               assert
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 Nothing
                 may
                 be
                 commanded
                 by
                 Authority
                 which
                 may
                 by
                 accident
                 become
                 Unlawful
                 to
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               become
               his
               sin
               by
               abuse
               ▪
               )
               it
               is
               a
               subject
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               here
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               here
               do
               so
               great
               a
               dishonour
               to
               the
               Authors
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               have
               done
               to
               themselves
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               tell
               the
               world
               their
               Names
               ;
               the
               rest
               that
               concealed
               them
               ,
               had
               more
               tenderness
               it
               seems
               of
               their
               Reputation
               than
               of
               their
               Consciences
               :
               What
               sort
               of
               Men
               believe
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               conjecture
               :
               It
               is
               no
               fault
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               bear
               them
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Sun
               to
               shine
               upon
               the
               Writers
               or
               the
               Believers
               ;
               and
               we
               hope
               it
               is
               none
               in
               us
               to
               hear
               and
               bear
               the
               Calumny
               ,
               nor
               (
               in
               our
               circumstances
               )
               that
               we
               have
               not
               farther
               provoked
               them
               ,
               by
               answering
               for
               our selves
               .
               We
               must
               lament
               the
               temptations
               and
               dangers
               of
               the
               Age
               ,
               and
               the
               sinful
               alienation
               of
               Minds
               ,
               Divisions
               and
               Distractions
               ,
               which
               Incendiaries
               have
               caused
               ,
               and
               still
               cause
               .
               But
               for
               our selves
               ,
               we
               do
               with
               peace
               read
               and
               remember
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 8.
                 17.
                 
                 Nothing
                 is
                 secret
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 neither
                 any
                 thing
                 hid
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 known
                 and
                 come
                 abroad
                 .
              
               Jam.
               5.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 Be
                 patient
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 —
                 stablish
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 draweth
                 nigh
                 .
              
               Matth.
               5.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 ye
                 when
                 men
                 shall
                 revile
                 you
                 and
                 persecute
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 say
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 evil
                 against
                 you
                 falsly
                 ,
                 or
                 my
                 sa
                 〈◊〉
                 e
                 :
                 Rejoice
                 and
                 be
                 exceeding
                 glad
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Psal
               .
               37.
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 laugh
                 at
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 seeth
                 that
                 his
                 day
                 is
                 coming
                 .
              
               Psal
               .
               146.
               4.
               
               
                 His
                 breath
                 goeth
                 forth
                 ,
                 he
                 returneth
                 to
                 his
                 Earth
                 :
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 day
                 his
                 thoughts
                 perish
                 .
              
               Luke
               23.
               34.
               
               
                 Father
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               JUDGMENT
               OF
               NON-CONFORMISTS
               OF
               THINGS
               SINFUL
               by
               ACCIDENT
               ,
               AND
               OF
               SCANDAL
               .
            
             
               
                 PUBLISHED
                 To
                 save
                 Mens
                 Souls
                 from
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Believing
                 those
                 Men
                 who
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Non-Conformists
                 Asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
              
               [
               Whatever
               may
               be
               the
               occasion
               of
               Sin
               to
               any
               must
               be
               taken
               away
               ;
               
                 or
                 that
              
               ,
               Nothing
               may
               be
               imposed
               which
               Men
               may
               take
               Scandal
               at
               ,
               or
               by
               Accident
               turn
               to
               Sin.
               ]
            
             
               And
               to
               help
               those
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               who
               have
               polluted
               their
               Souls
               with
               Falshood
               and
               Uncharitableness
               by
               Believing
               them
               ,
               and
               seconding
               their
               Reports
               .
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               ,
               1676.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               JUDGMENT
               OF
               NON-CONFORMISTS
               OF
               Things
               Sinful
               by
               Accident
               ,
               and
               of
               Scandal
               .
            
             
               COuld
               we
               but
               have
               prevailed
               with
               Men
               of
               
                 confused
                 Conceptions
              
               ,
               and
               
                 consounding
                 Pra●●●s
              
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               reconciled
               to
               Distinctness
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 engruity
              
               of
               speech
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               with
               Men
               of
               
                 has
                 〈◊〉
                 e
                 ,
                 temer
                 〈◊〉
                 ty
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 assion
                 ,
              
               to
               have
               endured
               it
               ,
               and
               patiently
               heard
               us
               distinctly
               tell
               them
               
                 what
                 we
                 hold
              
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               spared
               this
               trouble
               to
               the
               Reader
               and
               our selves
               .
            
             
               Those
               that
               cannot
               bear
               
                 d
                 〈◊〉
                 stinct
                 explication
              
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Dungeon
               of
               Confusion
               still
               deride
               or
               r
               〈◊〉
               ge
               at
               the
               Light
               ,
               which
               rendering
               things
               intelligible
               ,
               doth
               open
               the
               unloveliness
               of
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 errour
                 and
                 sin
              
               which
               are
               its
               Progeny
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               Reader
               〈◊〉
               for
               whom
               this
               is
               published
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               have
               retained
               so
               much
               of
               
                 Humane
                 
                 Nature
              
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 love
                 the
                 Light
              
               ,
               and
               be
               willing
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               patient
               of
               a
               little
               sober
               consideration
               that
               they
               may
               know
               it
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               may
               make
               the
               matter
               in
               question
               Intelligible
               ,
               we
               must
               open
               the
               
                 Nature
                 of
                 Morality
              
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               
                 Moral
                 Evil
              
               (
               or
               
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               )
               and
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               
                 Evil
                 by
                 Accident
              
               ;
               and
               
                 what
                 Accidents
              
               make
               a
               thing
               unlawful
               to
               be
               commanded
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ;
               and
               
                 what
                 Scandal
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
              
               ;
               which
               we
               shall
               do
               in
               these
               Propositions
               following
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 1.
              
               
               MORALITY
               is
               either
               Regulans
               ,
               or
               
                 Regulata
                 ,
                 (
                 mensurans
              
               ,
               or
               
                 mensurata
                 :
              
               )
               The
               first
               is
               Radically
               in
               God's
               own
               Mind
               and
               Will
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               by
               many
               
                 Lex
                 aeterna
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               signally
               ,
               and
               expressively
               in
               Gods
               Laws
               ;
               and
               
                 subord
                 〈◊〉
                 nately
              
               in
               
                 Man's
                 Laws
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               a
               Rule
               to
               Subjects
               :
               Of
               these
               we
               are
               not
               now
               to
               speak
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               
                 holiness
                 of
                 God
              
               or
               
                 his
                 Laws
              
               ,
               nor
               of
               Man's
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               
                 truly
                 a
                 Rule
              
               to
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               
                 Morality
                 as
                 Regulated
              
               is
               subjected
               in
               the
               
                 Minds
                 and
                 Actions
              
               of
               the
               Creature
               ;
               specially
               in
               the
               WILL
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               Actions
               ,
               as
               VOLUNTARY
               ;
               and
               so
               even
               the
               
                 Laws
                 of
                 Men
              
               ,
               as
               those
               Men
               are
               
                 God's
                 Subjects
              
               ,
               and
               
                 their
                 Laws
              
               are
               Actions
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               as
               Regulated
               by
               God's
               Superiour
               Laws
               ,
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Morality
               now
               in
               question
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 2.
              
               
               This
               Morality
               in
               Man's
               
                 Will
                 and
                 Actions
              
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               formally
               ,
               but
               their
               Relation
               of
               Conformity
               or
               Disconformity
               to
               God's
               Law
               ,
               as
               their
               Rule
               ;
               (
               and
               subordinately
               to
               subordinate
               Rules
               ;
               )
               and
               materially
               to
               the
               End
               and
               
                 O
                 〈◊〉
                 jects
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 3.
              
               
               How
               far
               this
               
                 Moral
                 Relation
              
               is
               immediately
               founded
               in
               a
               
                 Physical
                 Relation
              
               ,
               which
               is
               before
               it
               in
               order
               of
               Nature
               ,
               viz.
               in
               the
               said
               Relation
               of
               the
               Will
               and
               Action
               
               to
               the
               
                 End
                 and
                 Object
              
               as
               such
               ,
               antecedently
               to
               the
               Relation
               to
               the
               commanding
               or
               forbidding
               Law
               ,
               we
               would
               willingly
               open
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               lest
               we
               seem
               ,
               with
               Men
               that
               love
               not
               much
               distinction
               ,
               to
               justifie
               or
               excuse
               them
               that
               censure
               us
               as
               guilty
               of
               excess
               herein
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               do
               what
               is
               now
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               without
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 4.
              
               
               No
               Being
               as
               such
               ,
               no
               Substance
               as
               such
               ,
               no
               Habit
               as
               a
               Habit
               ,
               no
               Act
               as
               an
               Act
               ,
               is
               
                 Morally
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
              
               :
               For
               so
               they
               are
               but
               
                 Quid
                 Naturale
              
               ;
               and
               God
               doth
               not
               command
               and
               forbid
               
                 Natural
                 Beings
                 as
                 such
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 5.
              
               
               All
               
                 Moral
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
              
               is
               subjected
               in
               
                 Natural
                 Beings
              
               ,
               or
               Privations
               ,
               but
               not
               immediately
               as
               such
               ;
               but
               as
               
                 modified
                 ,
                 circumstantiated
              
               ,
               and
               related
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 6.
                 
                 Good
              
               and
               Evil
               make
               up
               
                 all
                 Morality
              
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               
                 third
                 Species
              
               :
               There
               are
               many
               things
               that
               are
               Indifferent
               as
               to
               Morality
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               neither
               
                 Morally
                 Good
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 Morally
                 Evil
              
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               nothing
               Moral-Indifferent
               :
               Meer
               Natural
               Beings
               and
               Acts
               are
               Indifferent
               as
               to
               Morality
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 not
                 Moral
              
               :
               But
               
                 whatever
                 is
                 Moral
              
               ,
               is
               
                 Morally
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
              
               ,
               and
               not
               Indifferent
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 7.
              
               
               The
               Subject
               and
               
                 quid
                 absolutum
                 Fundamentale
              
               ,
               of
               all
               
                 moral
                 good
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 quid
                 positivum
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               real
               Being
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 Form
                 of
                 moral
                 evil
              
               is
               ever
               found
               indeed
               in
               a
               real
               Subject
               ,
               but
               not
               always
               in
               a
               
                 real
                 fundamentum
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               (
               oft
               at
               least
               )
               in
               
                 total
                 Omissions
              
               and
               Privations
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
               and
               in
               Privations
               of
               some
               modal
               or
               accidental
               qualification
               ,
               or
               rectitude
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 8.
              
               
               Yet
               the
               
                 formal
                 relations
                 of
                 moral
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 ,
              
               are
               both
               
                 tru
                 〈◊〉
                 Relations
              
               ;
               even
               Dis-conformity
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Conformity
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 curv
                 〈◊〉
                 tude
              
               and
               dis-similitude
               are
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               rectitude
               and
               
                 similitude
                 :
              
               )
               And
               a
               Meer
               Negative
               is
               neither
               
                 good
                 nor
                 evil
                 ,
                 e.
                 g.
                 Negative
                 Non-conformity
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               not
               
                 Privative
                 Dis-conformity
              
               ,
               is
               no
               sin
               ;
               because
               there
               being
               
               not
               the
               
                 Debitum
                 inessendi
              
               ,
               the
               non-inesse
               is
               inculpable
               .
               It
               seemeth
               indeed
               to
               some
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               that
               
                 non
                 agere
              
               may
               be
               
                 moral
                 good
              
               ;
               e.
               g.
               
                 Non
                 odisse
                 Deum
                 ,
                 au
                 〈◊〉
                 proximum
                 ,
                 non
                 ment
                 〈◊〉
                 ri
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               
                 murder
                 ,
                 steal
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               〈◊〉
               is
               the
               thing
               remotely
               commanded
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 loco
                 materie
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               but
               the
               thing
               
                 imm●●●ately
                 commanded
              
               ,
               is
               the
               〈◊〉
               agere
               :
               The
               Will
               by
               all
               these
               Commands
               is
               bound
               
                 posit●●ely
                 to
                 nill
              
               the
               forbidden
               Act
               ,
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               Murder
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               nill
               them
               is
               the
               
                 prime
                 Duty
              
               or
               
                 moral
                 Good
              
               (
               that
               we
               say
               not
               with
               
                 Ockam
                 ,
                 the
                 only
              
               )
               and
               
                 not-to-d
                 〈◊〉
                 -
                 them
              
               is
               the
               secondary
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               as
               they
               are
               Acts
               restrained
               ,
               or
               forborn
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 Commanding
                 Will
              
               :
               For
               a
               Man
               in
               Infancy
               ,
               or
               the
               Womb
               ,
               or
               in
               an
               Apoplexie
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               is
               wholly
               taken
               up
               with
               some
               other
               sin
               ,
               not
               then
               to
               Steal
               ,
               Lye
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               or
               commit
               Adultery
               ,
               is
               not
               at
               all
               a
               
                 moral
                 Good.
              
               But
               a
               meer
               incogit●●●y
               ,
               
                 non
                 agere
                 ,
                 non
                 velle
              
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               true
               
                 moral
                 Evil
              
               :
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               when
               a
               
                 right
                 Volition
              
               is
               commanded
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               love
               God
               or
               Man
               ,
               )
               or
               
                 ●●ight
                 Action
              
               ,
               (
               to
               do
               good
               〈◊〉
               )
               not
               to
               do
               it
               is
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               Command
               :
               And
               
                 not
                 to
                 will
              
               and
               
                 not
                 to
                 do
              
               when
               we
               ought
               is
               the
               commonest
               kind
               of
               sinning
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 9.
              
               
               Right
               ordered
               
                 Actions
                 ,
                 Dispositions
                 ,
                 and
                 Habits
              
               then
               as
               in
               ,
               or
               
                 of
                 the
                 Will
              
               ,
               directly
               ,
               and
               remotely
               some
               
                 non
                 agency
              
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               things
               commanded
               ,
               called
               
                 morally
                 Good
              
               ;
               (
               save
               that
               
                 eorum
                 gratia
              
               the
               Soul
               and
               
                 whole
                 man
              
               (
               or
               person
               )
               is
               well
               and
               truly
               called
               
                 morall
                 〈◊〉
                 Good
                 :
              
               )
               And
               the
               
                 P
                 〈◊〉
                 ivation
              
               and
               
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 ordination
              
               of
               
                 Voluntary
                 Actions
                 ,
                 Dispositions
                 ,
                 and
                 Habits
                 ,
              
               are
               the
               only
               
                 moral
                 Evil
              
               ;
               (
               save
               that
               the
               person
               is
               also
               called
               such
               
                 eorum
                 gratia
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 10.
              
               
               An
               Action
               may
               be
               Indifferent
               ,
               or
               of
               no
               Morality
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Election
                 ,
                 or
                 Performance
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               to
               Deliberate
               about
               that
               Act
               may
               be
               
                 morally
                 good
                 .
                 e.
                 g.
              
               I
               may
               
               doubt
               of
               two
               ways
               which
               are
               equal
               to
               my
               End
               (
               as
               far
               as
               can
               be
               known
               by
               me
               ,
               )
               whether
               they
               be
               so
               or
               not
               ;
               or
               which
               is
               the
               better
               :
               I
               may
               be
               obliged
               to
               deliberate
               whether
               they
               are
               equal
               or
               not
               ,
               to
               guide
               my
               Progress
               ,
               and
               end
               my
               Doubt
               :
               And
               when
               I
               have
               found
               them
               equal
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               that
               Comparatively
               neither
               of
               them
               is
               matter
               of
               Election
               ,
               as
               by
               reason
               to
               be
               preferred
               to
               the
               other
               :
               But
               yet
               because
               I
               must
               
                 chuse
                 to
                 g
                 〈◊〉
                 on
              
               ,
               therefore
               I
               must
               take
               one
               way
               and
               not
               the
               other
               ,
               because
               I
               cannot
               go
               both
               :
               But
               this
               is
               only
               a
               chusing
               to
               go
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 taking
                 that
                 way
              
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               
                 chusing
                 it
              
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               a
               rational
               preferring
               it
               .
               Here
               my
               Deliberation
               is
               a
               
                 moral
                 Act
              
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               my
               
                 chusing
                 to
                 go
              
               ;
               but
               my
               
                 chusing
                 this
                 way
              
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               none
               :
               For
               upon
               deliberating
               I
               found
               that
               neither
               was
               Eligible
               ,
               and
               Choice
               no
               Duty
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 11.
              
               
               As
               the
               smallness
               of
               the
               least
               Physical
               Being
               ,
               though
               undiscernable
               ,
               proveth
               it
               not
               to
               be
               Nothing
               ;
               so
               the
               smallness
               of
               any
               moral
               Good
               or
               Evil
               ,
               (
               Duty
               or
               Sin
               )
               proveth
               not
               that
               it
               is
               no
               Duty
               ,
               or
               Sin
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 12.
              
               
               Moral
               Good
               and
               Evil
               is
               it self
               only
               an
               Accident
               ;
               for
               
                 Habits
                 ,
                 Dispositions
                 ,
                 Actions
              
               ,
               and
               Relations
               ,
               are
               Accidents
               ;
               and
               Privations
               are
               either
               reductively
               Accidents
               (
               as
               some
               call
               them
               )
               or
               less
               than
               Accidents
               ,
               even
               meer
               nothings
               ,
               (
               though
               from
               a
               Nullity
               or
               Privation
               a
               
                 moral
                 Relation
              
               truly
               result
               on
               the
               
                 Person
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 13.
              
               
               Therefore
               when
               we
               say
               that
               a
               thing
               is
               
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 by
                 Accident
              
               ,
               we
               mean
               somewhat
               more
               than
               that
               the
               Good
               or
               Evil
               is
               an
               Accident
               it self
               ,
               (
               for
               there
               is
               no
               other
               :
               )
               We
               mean
               that
               it
               is
               something
               acciding
               (
               or
               added
               )
               to
               the
               
                 former
                 Accident
              
               or
               State
               that
               maketh
               it
               now
               Good
               or
               Evil.
               
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 14.
              
               
               In
               an
               Action
               there
               is
               considerable
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Action
               as
               such
               ,
               or
               as
               specified
               only
               by
               the
               
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 (
                 Intellection
                 ,
                 
                 Volition
                 ,
                 Imagination
              
               &c.
               )
               2.
               
               The
               Action
               as
               farther
               specified
               by
               the
               
                 terminating
                 Object
              
               ;
               1.
               
               In
               the
               first
               respect
               ,
               the
               
                 Gradus
                 Actus
              
               is
               
                 Accidens
                 accident
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               And
               an
               Act
               may
               become
               Good
               or
               Evil
               ,
               by
               such
               Intenseness
               or
               Remissness
               as
               is
               ordinate
               or
               inordinate
               .
               And
               the
               Timing
               it
               may
               do
               the
               like
               :
               (
               As
               to
               be
               thinking
               when
               I
               should
               sleep
               .
               )
               2.
               
               In
               the
               second
               respect
               ,
               an
               
                 Accident
                 supervening
              
               or
               
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Object
              
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               make
               that
               Action
               
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
              
               by
               Accident
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               an
               alteration
               of
               the
               specifying
               Object
               by
               some
               Accident
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               commonest
               Case
               ,
               and
               the
               Sense
               in
               which
               this
               Controversie
               in
               hand
               is
               most
               concerned
               ;
               which
               therefore
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               most
               observed
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 15.
              
               
               Any
               Man
               therefore
               that
               knoweth
               what
               true
               Knowledge
               is
               ,
               may
               easily
               perceive
               that
               he
               that
               will
               Dispute
               about
               
                 Bonum
                 vel
                 Malum
                 per
                 se
                 &
                 per
                 accidens
                 ,
              
               if
               he
               would
               not
               lose
               
                 his
                 labour
              
               ,
               or
               deceive
               must
               use
               more
               diligence
               in
               explaining
               these
               Terms
               ,
               than
               they
               do
               that
               toss
               them
               about
               unexplained
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               sufficiently
               intelligible
               of
               themselves
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               some
               use
               to
               make
               the
               Receivers
               of
               their
               cholerick
               and
               splenetick
               evacuations
               .
               Even
               
                 Bonum
                 &
                 Malum
                 per
                 se
              
               ,
               is
               not
               such
               
                 Ver
                 se
                 qua
                 substantiam
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 per
                 se
                 qua
                 Actum
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 per
                 se
                 qua
                 Intellectionem
                 ,
                 Volitionem
                 aut
                 Praxin
                 execu
                 ivam
              
               ;
               but
               
                 per
                 se
                 ut
                 Accidens
                 substantiae
                 (
                 scilicet
                 Actum
                 )
                 circa
                 Objectum
                 (
                 quod
                 est
                 accidens
                 plerumque
                 )
                 sine
                 altero
                 accidente
                 superaddito
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               same
               which
               now
               is
               
                 Bonum
                 vel
                 Malum
                 per
                 accidens
              
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 Bonum
                 vel
                 malum
                 per
                 se
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               a
               supervenient
               Accident
               :
               And
               excluding
               
                 all
                 Accidents
              
               ,
               or
               all
               Good
               or
               
                 Evil
                 by
                 Accident
              
               ;
               so
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               is
               Bonum
               or
               
                 Malum
                 morale
                 per
                 se
              
               (
               except
               what
               is
               anon
               excepted
               .
               
                 E.
                 G.
              
               To
               Love
               is
               
                 an
                 Act
              
               ;
               that
               Act
               (
               as
               is
               the
               Habit
               also
               )
               is
               an
               Accident
               :
               To
               love
               a
               Man
               as
               
               godly
               or
               wise
               ,
               or
               as
               my
               King
               or
               Teacher
               ,
               is
               to
               love
               him
               for
               Accidents
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Godliness
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               
                 Bonum
                 per
                 accidens
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 Bonum
                 per
                 se
              
               ,
               stating
               the
               Object
               thus
               ,
               without
               farther
               Accidents
               .
               To
               love
               him
               as
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               Persecutor
               ,
               and
               Silencer
               of
               Godly
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               
                 Malum
                 per
                 Accidens
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 Malum
                 per
                 se
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               farther
               Accidents
               .
               To
               love
               the
               Man
               is
               not
               Evil
               ,
               but
               to
               love
               him
               
                 for
                 his
                 Evil.
              
               The
               Exception
               here
               is
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               love
               the
               
                 simple
                 Essence
              
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               abstracting
               from
               all
               Accidents
               :
               The
               principal
               Instance
               is
               of
               our
               
                 love
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               ;
               )
               because
               God
               hath
               no
               Accidents
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               loved
               meerly
               as
               in
               his
               Essence
               :
               And
               no
               doubt
               but
               God
               is
               to
               be
               loved
               as
               in
               his
               Essential
               perfection
               .
               But
               yet
               we
               are
               nono
               of
               those
               that
               against
               
                 Pet.
                 Hurtado
                 Mendez
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Nominals
               ,
               will
               undertake
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               Relations
               to
               the
               Creatures
               (
               which
               are
               Accidents
               )
               do
               not
               truly
               belong
               to
               God
               ;
               such
               as
               that
               of
               
                 Creator
                 ,
                 Owner
                 ,
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 Benefactor
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               we
               leave
               that
               Task
               to
               the
               Thomists
               ;
               and
               to
               other
               Mens
               judgements
               how
               well
               they
               perform
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Instance
               is
               
                 (
                 our
                 love
                 to
                 Man
                 as
                 Man
                 ,
                 )
              
               and
               so
               to
               other
               Created
               Essences
               ;
               which
               we
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               add
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Man's
               Relation
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               sheweth
               his
               Maker's
               perfections
               is
               a
               Relation
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               it
               that
               is
               to
               be
               loved
               morally
               in
               Man
               ,
               at
               least
               principally
               ,
               and
               never
               left
               out
               :
               The
               same
               we
               say
               of
               other
               Essences
               .
               2.
               
               And
               the
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Goodness
              
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               
                 moral
                 amiableness
              
               of
               Man
               (
               at
               least
               the
               principal
               )
               is
               it self
               an
               Accident
               .
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               Accidents
               .
               But
               yet
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               properest
               Notion
               of
               
                 Bonum
                 per
                 se
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               when
               we
               love
               a
               thing
               (
               but
               specially
               God
               himself
               )
               as
               in
               the
               simple
               Essence
               ,
               〈◊〉
               a
               supervening
               obliging
               Accident
               :
               And
               of
               
                 malum
                 per
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               when
               God's
               very
               Essence
               
               is
               hated
               ,
               or
               not
               loved
               :
               But
               that
               any
               morally
               hate
               the
               very
               substantial
               Essence
               of
               a
               Creature
               ,
               we
               leave
               others
               to
               prove
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 16.
              
               
               This
               holdeth
               about
               the
               very
               Negative
               Laws
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               To
               kill
               a
               Man
               is
               in
               it self
               no
               
                 moral
                 Evil
              
               ;
               else
               it
               were
               sin
               to
               Execute
               Malefactors
               ;
               and
               Kings
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               and
               Souldiers
               were
               the
               most
               criminal
               sinners
               :
               To
               kill
               a
               Man
               Authoritatively
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Traytor
               ,
               or
               Murderer
               ,
               is
               good
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               Act
               with
               its
               due
               Mode
               and
               Object
               ,
               which
               are
               Accidents
               that
               make
               it
               good
               .
               And
               to
               kill
               the
               Innocent
               ,
               or
               without
               Authority
               ,
               is
               sin
               by
               this
               Accident
               ,
               of
               an
               undue
               Mode
               and
               Object
               .
            
             
               To
               take
               another
               Mans
               Goods
               or
               Money
               is
               not
               
                 Malum
                 per
                 se
              
               ;
               for
               it
               may
               be
               done
               as
               a
               Mulct
               ,
               or
               by
               Law
               on
               just
               Cause
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Publick
               defence
               by
               Authority
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Consent
               :
               But
               to
               take
               it
               without
               Consent
               ,
               Right
               ,
               or
               Authority
               ,
               is
               sin
               by
               this
               Accident
               .
               So
               also
               of
               the
               seventh
               Commandment
               .
               The
               Law
               forbids
               the
               Act
               as
               Clothed
               with
               its
               undue
               Accidents
               .
               The
               Names
               of
               Injustice
               ,
               Coveting
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               False-witness
               ,
               &c.
               all
               signifie
               the
               Acts
               with
               the
               undue
               prohibited
               Accidents
               .
               One
               of
               our
               Casuists
               excepteth
               only
               Lying
               ,
               as
               simply
               
                 per
                 se
              
               Evil
               :
               But
               he
               that
               Lyeth
               ,
               sinneth
               not
               because
               he
               speaketh
               
                 those
                 same
                 words
              
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               speaketh
               words
               that
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               his
               own
               mind
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               hearers
               understanding
               ,
               are
               false
               and
               deceitful
               :
               And
               that
               Relative
               Incongruity
               of
               the
               words
               is
               the
               accident
               that
               maketh
               them
               sinful
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 17.
              
               
               Man
               passeth
               his
               life
               among
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               accidents
               and
               circumstances
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               one
               ,
               but
               
                 very
                 many
              
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               of
               our
               actions
               is
               Clothed
               with
               ,
               or
               concerned
               in
               ,
               which
               tend
               to
               make
               it
               Good
               or
               Evil.
               
            
             
             
               
                 Prop.
                 18.
              
               
               A
               chief
               distinction
               here
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               is
               between
               
                 Immutable
                 Duties
              
               ,
               (
               supposing
               our
               own
               continued
               Faculties
               )
               and
               mutable
               ones
               ;
               and
               those
               things
               are
               principally
               or
               eminently
               called
               
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 per
                 se
              
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               immutably
               ,
               and
               no
               supervenient
               accident
               can
               ever
               make
               them
               otherwise
               :
               And
               in
               the
               most
               notable
               Sense
               those
               things
               are
               called
               
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 per
                 accidens
              
               ,
               which
               by
               
                 supervening
                 accidents
              
               may
               be
               changed
               from
               what
               they
               were
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 19.
              
               
               That
               which
               is
               thus
               
                 immutably
                 Good
                 per
                 se
              
               ,
               is
               Mans
               Duty
               to
               
                 God
                 himself
                 immediately
              
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               our
               
                 Owner
                 ,
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 Benefactor
                 ,
                 and
                 End
                 :
              
               Considering
               this
               Duty
               not
               in
               this
               or
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 kind
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 season
              
               ;
               and
               supposing
               our
               
                 Faculties
                 and
                 Con-causes
              
               .
               For
               if
               a
               Man
               should
               be
               exercising
               even
               Love
               to
               God
               when
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               sleep
               for
               the
               support
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               if
               a
               Man
               should
               love
               God
               with
               so
               passionate
               an
               affection
               as
               would
               distract
               him
               ,
               this
               ,
               as
               so
               used
               ,
               is
               not
               good
               ;
               but
               we
               never
               knew
               any
               in
               much
               danger
               of
               so
               over-doing
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               a
               Duty
               for
               a
               Man
               in
               Infancy
               ,
               or
               an
               Apoplexy
               ,
               or
               deep
               sleep
               ,
               &c.
               actually
               to
               love
               ,
               fear
               ,
               or
               trust
               God
               ;
               and
               in
               other
               such
               Cases
               of
               Impossibility
               .
               But
               when
               possible
               ,
               or
               in
               its
               season
               ,
               it
               is
               immutably
               a
               Duty
               :
               Not
               so
               rarely
               as
               the
               Jansenist
               chargeth
               the
               Jesuite
               Casuists
               to
               hold
               ,
               once
               in
               many
               Weeks
               ,
               or
               Months
               ,
               or
               Years
               ;
               but
               Love
               constraining
               us
               to
               its
               holy
               Fruits
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               very
               
                 New
                 Nature
              
               as
               it
               were
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               the
               Business
               of
               our
               Lives
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 20.
              
               
               That
               which
               makes
               this
               to
               be
               
                 Bonum
                 per
                 se
                 immutabile
              
               ,
               which
               no
               accident
               can
               alter
               ,
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Foundations
               of
               our
               Obligations
               are
               Immutable
               ,
               while
               our
               Faculties
               and
               Powers
               endure
               (
               else
               they
               would
               cease
               ,
               )
               for
               the
               
                 de
                 〈◊〉
                 itum
              
               is
               a
               Relation
               resulting
               from
               the
               meer
               Being
               or
               Position
               of
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               as
               related
               to
               God
               :
               
               And
               God
               will
               never
               change
               :
               Therefore
               unless
               Man
               cease
               to
               be
               man
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               able
               to
               act
               as
               man
               ,
               the
               obligation
               can
               by
               no
               accident
               be
               changed
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               duty
               to
               the
               supreme
               Ruler
               and
               absolute
               infinite
               Good
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               very
               performance
               of
               it
               is
               exclusive
               of
               all
               changing
               accidents
               :
               For
               he
               that
               loveth
               God
               as
               a
               means
               to
               his
               fleshly
               pleasure
               and
               prosperity
               only
               ,
               and
               as
               less
               good
               to
               him
               than
               the
               world
               ,
               loveth
               him
               not
               as
               God
               :
               And
               he
               that
               loveth
               him
               as
               God
               ,
               loveth
               him
               as
               the
               absolute
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               therefore
               exclusively
               as
               to
               all
               Competitors
               ,
               unless
               as
               this
               love
               is
               
                 sinfully
                 defective
              
               ;
               but
               that
               accident
               of
               defectiveness
               maketh
               not
               our
               love
               to
               God
               to
               be
               a
               sin
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 defe
                 〈◊〉
                 t
              
               of
               it
               as
               to
               degree
               or
               frequency
               of
               exercise
               is
               the
               sin
               .
               3.
               
               And
               also
               because
               that
               God
               is
               the
               
                 Final
                 Object
              
               ,
               and
               Love
               the
               
                 Final
                 Act
              
               ;
               which
               together
               make
               up
               the
               ultimate
               end
               of
               man
               (
               including
               the
               Vision
               that
               kindleth
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 praise
                 joy
              
               ,
               and
               obedience
               which
               express
               it
               :
               )
               But
               though
               mean
               〈◊〉
               may
               be
               oft
               changed
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               
                 too
                 much
              
               loved
               ,
               yet
               the
               ultimate
               end
               is
               unchangeable
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               too
               much
               loved
               (
               by
               true
               mental
               love
               ,
               distinct
               from
               distracting
               passions
               ;
               )
               therefore
               our
               Obligations
               to
               it
               are
               according
               .
               So
               that
               Love
               to
               God
               is
               the
               most
               immutable
               Moral
               Good.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               same
               in
               their
               place
               and
               time
               must
               be
               said
               of
               holy
               
                 Fear
                 ,
                 Trust
              
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               from
               which
               no
               Accident
               can
               disoblige
               us
               ;
               no
               Command
               or
               Prohibition
               of
               man
               ;
               no
               suffering
               of
               body
               ,
               or
               danger
               of
               life
               it self
               ;
               much
               less
               the
               allurements
               of
               sensual
               delights
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 21.
              
               
               Accordingly
               to
               
                 hate
                 God
              
               ,
               to
               distrust
               his
               known
               Promise
               ,
               to
               disobey
               his
               known
               Law
               ,
               to
               oppose
               or
               persecute
               his
               known
               Interest
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               his
               Word
               and
               
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Church
              
               and
               Servants
               ,
               are
               
                 immutably
                 evil
                 per
                 se
              
               ;
               which
               no
               Accident
               can
               make
               good
               or
               lawful
               :
               For
               the
               Reasons
               before
               given
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Pr.
                 22.
              
               
               But
               where
               the
               object
               is
               mutable
               ,
               and
               the
               circumstances
               of
               things
               which
               the
               Obligation
               presupposeth
               ,
               there
               the
               duty
               or
               sinfulness
               is
               by
               supervening
               Accidents
               mutable
               :
               Even
               Incest
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               hainous
               sin
               ,
               was
               a
               duty
               to
               Adams
               Children
               ,
               because
               of
               accidental
               difference
               of
               the
               case
               .
               The
               killing
               of
               an
               innocent
               Son
               ,
               was
               well
               consented
               to
               by
               Abraham
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               and
               of
               all
               the
               world
               had
               commanded
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               consent
               was
               an
               act
               of
               eminent
               goodness
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               rewarded
               .
               The
               borrowing
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               Goods
               without
               intent
               to
               restore
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               robbing
               of
               them
               by
               taking
               them
               away
               ,
               was
               well
               done
               ,
               when
               the
               absolute
               Owner
               of
               the
               World
               had
               by
               his
               Precept
               altered
               the
               Propriety
               .
               Thus
               the
               altering
               of
               the
               Case
               may
               alter
               Obligations
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 23.
              
               
               But
               besides
               the
               immutable
               Obligations
               to
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               instances
               of
               our
               actions
               towards
               men
               ,
               and
               
                 worldy
                 Things
              
               ,
               which
               are
               
                 ordinarily
                 unchanged
              
               ;
               and
               only
               some
               rare
               or
               supernatural
               declaration
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               doth
               change
               them
               :
               For
               as
               God
               the
               Author
               and
               Orderer
               of
               Nature
               ,
               sheweth
               us
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               he
               delighteth
               much
               in
               the
               
                 ordinary
                 Constancy
              
               of
               his
               operations
               ,
               and
               
                 rarely
                 changeth
              
               the
               
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               an
               answerable
               constancy
               in
               the
               
                 ordinary
                 state
                 and
                 order
              
               of
               Things
               ;
               and
               consequently
               of
               obligations
               or
               duty
               .
               And
               these
               are
               the
               matter
               of
               Gods
               
                 common
                 universal
                 Laws
              
               ,
               which
               ordinarily
               oblige
               all
               mankind
               ;
               These
               are
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ;
               and
               are
               seconds
               in
               point
               of
               
                 immutable
                 Obligation
              
               to
               the
               first
               (
               mentioned
               )
               sort
               (
               our
               natural
               duty
               to
               God
               :
               )
               For
               though
               man
               be
               mutable
               ,
               and
               God
               immutable
               ,
               yet
               God
               preserveth
               so
               much
               constancy
               in
               Humane
               Affairs
               ,
               as
               is
               just
               matter
               of
               constant
               universal
               Laws
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               are
               lyable
               rarely
               to
               dispensations
               or
               exceptions
               .
               )
               And
               as
               not
               murdering
               ,
               not
               committing
               Adultery
               ,
               not
               stealing
               ,
               not
               lying
               ,
               or
               false
               witness
               bearing
               
               are
               such
               ,
               so
               also
               are
               the
               
                 meer
                 Positives
              
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               the
               acts
               of
               
                 Instituted
                 Worship
              
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 24.
              
               
               The
               Cases
               of
               Mans
               Life
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               mutable
               ,
               are
               the
               matter
               of
               mutable
               Duty
               and
               Sin
               ,
               which
               are
               most
               usually
               called
               
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 per
                 accidens
              
               ,
               because
               
                 that
                 mutable
                 accidents
              
               ,
               added
               to
               the
               more
               constant
               accidents
               ,
               make
               them
               such
               by
               change
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               greatly
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               the
               Act
               which
               is
               a
               Duty
               to
               one
               Man
               ,
               in
               one
               Place
               ,
               at
               one
               Time
               ,
               &c.
               may
               be
               a
               sin
               to
               another
               Man
               ,
               or
               at
               another
               Time
               ,
               Place
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               new
               accidents
               may
               again
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               make
               that
               Action
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               sin
               ,
               to
               become
               again
               a
               Duty
               :
               And
               more
               new
               accidents
               may
               make
               it
               a
               sin
               again
               ;
               and
               so
               over
               and
               over
               :
               Even
               as
               when
               you
               are
               weighing
               in
               the
               Ballance
               ,
               one
               Grain
               may
               turn
               the
               Scales
               the
               other
               way
               ,
               and
               two
               more
               in
               the
               other
               end
               may
               turn
               them
               back
               again
               ;
               and
               three
               more
               in
               the
               other
               end
               may
               yet
               return
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               on
               many
               times
               over
               and
               over
               .
               For
               Instance
               ,
               Suppose
               an
               honest
               Man
               cannot
               pray
               without
               some
               unseemly
               faults
               in
               utterance
               ;
               in
               secret
               it
               is
               his
               Duty
               to
               pray
               vocally
               if
               that
               most
               profit
               and
               affect
               his
               heart
               ;
               if
               an
               exceptious
               Person
               be
               known
               to
               over-hear
               him
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               a
               sin
               to
               do
               it
               audibly
               :
               If
               his
               Family
               be
               capable
               of
               bearing
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               Duty
               to
               do
               it
               as
               he
               can
               :
               If
               strangers
               come
               in
               that
               would
               by
               scorn
               make
               it
               do
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               bound
               to
               forbear
               till
               they
               are
               gone
               :
               When
               they
               are
               gone
               it
               is
               his
               Duty
               again
               :
               A
               Fire
               breaketh
               out
               ,
               or
               one
               falleth
               into
               a
               swound
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               his
               Duty
               to
               forbear
               :
               When
               that
               is
               over
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               his
               Duty
               again
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 25.
              
               
               Two
               sorts
               therefore
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               that
               would
               tye
               Men
               to
               do
               the
               very
               same
               things
               ,
               of
               such
               a
               mutable
               Nature
               ,
               without
               excepting
               the
               mutation
               of
               accidents
               :
               
               1.
               
               Those
               that
               will
               tye
               them
               to
               it
               by
               peremptory
               Laws
               :
               2.
               
               Those
               that
               will
               censoriously
               reproach
               or
               condemn
               them
               as
               sinners
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               do
               just
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               when
               the
               Circumstances
               alter
               the
               Case
               :
               Many
               are
               so
               guilty
               who
               complain
               of
               other
               Mens
               Impositions
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 26.
              
               
               Hence
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 discerning
                 how
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 accidents
                 alter
                 our
                 Obligations
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               very
               needful
               thing
               to
               Christians
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               guidance
               of
               their
               hearts
               and
               lives
               :
               And
               as
               Men
               picture
               Justice
               as
               holding
               the
               Ballance
               ,
               so
               should
               
                 Christian
                 Prudence
              
               be
               thought
               on
               ,
               even
               as
               judging
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
               with
               the
               Ballance
               in
               our
               hand
               ,
               and
               putting
               every
               Grain
               of
               considerable
               accidents
               into
               each
               end
               :
               And
               much
               errour
               ,
               censoriousness
               ,
               disorder
               ,
               and
               other
               sin
               is
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               ignorant
               Mens
               judging
               of
               things
               by
               some
               mistaken
               word
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               without
               prudent
               weighing
               of
               Circumstances
               ,
               and
               discerning
               which
               preponderateth
               :
               There
               were
               Circumstances
               in
               which
               Paul
               would
               shave
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               Circumcise
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               become
               a
               Jew
               to
               the
               Jews
               ;
               and
               there
               were
               Circumstances
               in
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 ye
                 be
                 Circumcised
                 Christ
                 shall
                 profit
                 you
                 nothing
                 :
                 Stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 liberty
                 with
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 free
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 27.
              
               
               Hence
               the
               common
               People
               ,
               who
               cannot
               be
               expected
               to
               have
               a
               sufficient
               measure
               of
               such
               ponderating
               Prudence
               ,
               do
               need
               
                 spiritual
                 Guides
              
               ;
               who
               should
               be
               good
               Casuists
               ,
               and
               endowed
               with
               so
               much
               accurateness
               of
               
                 Sapience
                 ,
                 and
                 Prudence
              
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               examine
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               Actions
               ,
               (
               as
               Physicians
               must
               do
               about
               their
               Patients
               Case
               )
               and
               to
               see
               when
               one
               Grain
               or
               Accident
               doth
               indeed
               determine
               them
               to
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 28.
              
               
               And
               the
               
                 Laws
                 of
                 just
                 Governours
              
               being
               made
               by
               Men
               that
               must
               be
               presumed
               to
               be
               wiser
               than
               the
               ordinary
               Subjects
               ,
               in
               the
               matters
               which
               belong
               to
               their
               own
               
               Office
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               decision
               of
               a
               
                 spiritual
                 Casuist
              
               and
               Pastor
               ;
               if
               either
               of
               them
               be
               put
               into
               a
               Ballance
               that
               before
               stood
               equal
               ,
               are
               an
               additional
               Accident
               which
               must
               turn
               the
               S
               〈◊〉
               ales
               :
               Supposing
               that
               the
               former
               equality
               ,
               or
               suspense
               ,
               was
               not
               from
               the
               Persons
               sinful
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               negligence
               .
            
             
               
                 Prop.
                 29.
              
               
               But
               in
               such
               variety
               of
               Cases
               and
               intricate
               difficulties
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               lay
               our
               
                 safety
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
              
               upon
               such
               degrees
               of
               accurateness
               and
               Prudence
               as
               we
               cannot
               attain
               ,
               though
               truly
               willing
               and
               faithfully
               endeavouring
               it
               by
               sincere
               diligence
               :
               Nor
               is
               God
               pleased
               that
               Men
               be
               over
               scrupulous
               ,
               or
               over
               solicitous
               ,
               about
               lesser
               doubtful
               Circumstances
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               neglect
               the
               Duty
               it self
               ,
               or
               too
               much
               delay
               it
               ,
               or
               live
               in
               self-distracting
               uncomfortable
               despondencies
               ;
               making
               God's
               service
               burdensome
               and
               grievous
               to
               us
               ,
               either
               by
               an
               over
               troublesome
               and
               tedious
               care
               of
               some
               less
               accident
               ,
               or
               because
               we
               can
               do
               the
               work
               no
               more
               exactly
               :
               Like
               a
               Servant
               that
               instead
               of
               his
               days
               work
               and
               journey
               ,
               would
               sit
               down
               and
               spend
               half
               the
               day
               in
               crying
               because
               he
               can
               do
               no
               better
               ,
               or
               in
               curious
               enquiries
               about
               lesser
               Circumstances
               :
               But
               God
               would
               have
               us
               upon
               our
               sincere
               willingness
               ,
               and
               a
               proportionable
               fidelity
               in
               enquiry
               ,
               to
               do
               his
               service
               chearfully
               as
               well
               as
               we
               can
               ;
               and
               to
               go
               on
               as
               believing
               that
               we
               have
               a
               merciful
               God
               ,
               a
               sufficient
               and
               a
               pardoning
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               expect
               with
               joy
               his
               acceptance
               of
               our
               sincerity
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 30.
              
               
               He
               that
               would
               tell
               Rulers
               that
               they
               may
               lawfully
               command
               every
               thing
               which
               is
               not
               evil
               in
               the
               Physical
               Action
               ,
               considered
               without
               its
               Accidents
               ;
               or
               that
               is
               not
               evil
               in
               the
               first
               Accidents
               or
               Circumstances
               that
               cloth
               it
               ,
               will
               teach
               them
               to
               cast
               off
               Religion
               and
               common
               honesty
               and
               justice
               ,
               and
               to
               own
               more
               iniquity
               than
               ever
               Mahomet
               ,
               or
               any
               false
               Prophet
               to
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               
               hath
               defended
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               Satan
               himself
               hath
               confessed
               to
               be
               evil
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 31.
              
               
               No
               man
               may
               command
               others
               any
               action
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               accident
               unlawful
               to
               be
               commanded
               :
               For
               it
               is
               sin
               ,
               if
               sin
               by
               accident
               .
               )
               But
               Rulers
               may
               command
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               the
               Subject
               may
               by
               accident
               make
               sinful
               for
               himself
               to
               do
               ,
               (
               as
               shall
               be
               shewed
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 32.
              
               
               For
               there
               are
               some
               accidents
               rendring
               the
               act
               sinful
               ,
               which
               a
               Ruler
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               make
               provision
               against
               ,
               or
               prevent
               :
               And
               there
               are
               some
               which
               he
               neither
               can
               prevent
               ,
               nor
               is
               bound
               therefore
               to
               forbear
               or
               change
               his
               Law.
               For
               instance
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 33.
              
               
               No
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               forbear
               a
               Law
               or
               Practice
               ,
               which
               is
               commanded
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               is
               necessary
               to
               a
               greater
               good
               ,
               (
               as
               Gods
               Glory
               ,
               the
               Publick
               safety
               ,
               the
               salvation
               of
               many
               ,
               or
               himself
               ,
               &c.
               )
               lest
               some
               man
               should
               turn
               it
               to
               his
               own
               sin
               and
               ruine
               :
               Gods
               Laws
               must
               not
               be
               broken
               ,
               nor
               the
               Publick
               Welfare
               hazarded
               ,
               to
               save
               a
               particular
               person
               from
               himself
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               sinful
               inclinations
               to
               ill
               doing
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 34.
              
               
               As
               to
               a
               circumstance
               that
               is
               indifferent
               antecedently
               to
               further
               accidents
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               determined
               one
               way
               will
               do
               accidentally
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               good
               and
               a
               little
               hurt
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               other
               way
               ,
               it
               will
               do
               a
               little
               good
               and
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               hurt
               ;
               the
               Ruler
               ,
               if
               he
               foresee
               it
               ,
               must
               determine
               it
               the
               first
               way
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               accidental
               hurt
               (
               whether
               sin
               or
               suffering
               )
               which
               will
               follow
               .
               Because
               a
               greater
               hurt
               is
               more
               carefully
               to
               be
               avoided
               than
               a
               less
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               good
               more
               carefully
               to
               be
               endeavoured
               than
               a
               less
               :
               
                 E.
                 g.
              
               If
               the
               Army
               be
               appointed
               to
               meet
               at
               such
               a
               day
               and
               place
               ,
               some
               few
               Souldiers
               (
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               )
               will
               mutiny
               and
               not
               appear
               :
               If
               at
               another
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               
                 most
                 of
                 them
              
               will
               mutiny
               .
               Or
               if
               a
               
               congregation
               be
               appointed
               to
               meet
               at
               such
               an
               Hour
               and
               Place
               for
               〈◊〉
               ods
               Worship
               ,
               and
               join
               with
               such
               a
               worthy
               Teacher
               ,
               one
               of
               an
               hundred
               will
               schismatically
               separate
               :
               If
               in
               another
               Place
               ,
               at
               another
               Hour
               ,
               with
               another
               worthy
               Teacher
               ,
               an
               hundred
               to
               one
               will
               separate
               .
               Here
               the
               Ruler
               must
               first
               avoid
               the
               greater
               Evil
               that
               by
               accident
               will
               follow
               .
               If
               one
               pe
               〈◊〉
               vish
               hearer
               will
               sinfully
               separate
               if
               the
               Preacher
               use
               Sermon
               Notes
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               use
               such
               a
               Translation
               ,
               such
               a
               Metre
               ,
               such
               Tunes
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               if
               he
               pray
               freely
               without
               a
               Form
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               use
               the
               same
               words
               often
               as
               a
               Form
               ;
               and
               it
               an
               
                 hundred
                 to
                 one
              
               are
               for
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               would
               separate
               if
               he
               did
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               
                 greater
                 Evil
                 by
                 Accident
              
               must
               be
               avoided
               before
               the
               less
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 35.
              
               
               So
               much
               are
               wicked
               Men
               inclined
               to
               turn
               all
               things
               into
               sin
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               command
               any
               thing
               so
               good
               ,
               which
               bad
               Men
               may
               not
               make
               a
               sinful
               use
               of
               :
               Sin
               taketh
               occasion
               of
               God's
               own
               Commandments
               ,
               
                 Ro.
                 7.
                 8.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 36.
              
               
               No
               Ruler
               is
               bound
               to
               suspect
               and
               prevent
               such
               unusual
               dangers
               of
               mens
               sin
               ,
               or
               ruine
               ,
               as
               fall
               out
               beyond
               all
               rational
               fore-sight
               or
               expectation
               ,
               of
               whose
               probable
               event
               ,
               or
               possible
               at
               least
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               just
               evidence
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 37.
                 
                 Caeteris
                 paribus
              
               ,
               an
               equal
               certain
               hurt
               must
               rather
               be
               avoided
               ,
               than
               an
               equal
               uncertain
               hurt
               ,
               much
               more
               an
               improbable
               one
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 38.
              
               
               The
               equal
               danger
               of
               a
               more
               
                 Publick
                 worthy
                 Person
              
               is
               to
               be
               avoided
               more
               than
               the
               danger
               of
               a
               
                 Private
                 ,
                 or
                 less
                 worthy
                 Person
                 .
              
               And
               so
               in
               other
               Instances
               :
               Rulers
               must
               weigh
               all
               discernable
               Accidents
               ,
               and
               prudently
               pr
               〈◊〉
               fer
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Good
              
               ,
               and
               most
               avoid
               the
               greatest
               Evil.
               
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 39.
              
               
               Seeing
               it
               is
               Accidents
               that
               make
               most
               Actions
               
               
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
              
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Office
               ,
               Skill
               ,
               and
               Honour
               of
               Rulers
               to
               avoid
               as
               many
               
                 ill
                 accidents
              
               ,
               and
               prevent
               as
               
                 many
                 sins
                 by
                 accident
              
               ,
               as
               is
               possible
               :
               And
               as
               the
               Multitude
               of
               his
               Patients
               Funerals
               is
               the
               Physicians
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               the
               Multitude
               of
               Cures
               is
               his
               honour
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               to
               the
               Ruler
               (
               allowing
               necessary
               disparities
               )
               as
               to
               Mens
               sins
               by
               accidents
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 40.
              
               
               If
               
                 Good
                 as
                 Good
              
               be
               amiable
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Good
              
               as
               such
               is
               
                 most
                 amiable
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               preferrd
               before
               the
               less
               :
               And
               when
               the
               difference
               is
               known
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               Rulers
               are
               
                 obliged
                 to
                 know
              
               ,
               the
               less
               cannot
               be
               preferred
               without
               sin
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               is
               against
               the
               very
               Nature
               of
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               of
               Man's
               Will.
               It
               is
               not
               therefore
               a
               
                 thing
                 indifferent
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               matter
               of
               God's
               Counsel
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 41.
              
               
               But
               to
               know
               of
               several
               Goods
               which
               is
               most
               eligible
               ,
               or
               the
               greatest
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               difficulty
               in
               many
               Instances
               ,
               in
               which
               consisteth
               no
               small
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               Wisdom
               ,
               Work
               ,
               and
               Life
               .
               The
               Rules
               of
               such
               discerning
               are
               elsewhere
               laid
               down
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               have
               written
               on
               that
               Subject
               ;
               see
               
                 Christian
                 Direct
                 .
                 p.
                 137.
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 42.
              
               
               A
               Good
               that
               in
               it self
               is
               Lesser
               may
               be
               the
               matter
               of
               a
               
                 Greater
                 Duty
                 ,
                 pro
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               Greater
               may
               have
               
                 another
                 season
              
               when
               the
               Lesser
               cannot
               :
               
                 E.
                 G.
              
               to
               save
               a
               Soul
               ,
               or
               to
               build
               a
               Church
               may
               be
               a
               better
               work
               than
               to
               quench
               the
               Fire
               in
               an
               House
               :
               And
               yet
               for
               that
               time
               the
               quenching
               of
               the
               Fire
               may
               be
               the
               greater
               Duty
               ,
               because
               it
               can
               be
               done
               no
               other
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               other
               may
               ;
               and
               so
               
                 both
                 done
              
               in
               their
               several
               seasons
               are
               better
               than
               one
               alone
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 43.
              
               
               A
               
                 greater
                 Good
              
               may
               be
               
                 no
                 Duty
              
               to
               him
               that
               is
               not
               called
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               as
               preaching
               to
               a
               Woman
               ,
               or
               unable
               Lay-man
               :
               To
               Rule
               well
               as
               a
               King
               is
               a
               greater
               Good
               than
               
               private
               Business
               ;
               and
               yet
               private
               Men
               must
               not
               usurp
               it
               ,
               but
               let
               it
               alone
               as
               no
               work
               of
               theirs
               .
               The
               Subject
               must
               not
               take
               up
               the
               Rulers
               work
               ,
               nor
               the
               Child
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               nor
               the
               Wife
               the
               Husbands
               ,
               nor
               the
               Scholar
               the
               Teachers
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               better
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 44.
              
               
               A
               Rulers
               Command
               will
               not
               justifie
               
                 all
                 scandal
                 given
              
               by
               the
               Act
               commanded
               ,
               nor
               make
               that
               Act
               lawful
               :
               Nor
               will
               all
               scandal
               ,
               that
               we
               foreknow
               will
               thence
               be
               taken
               ,
               excuse
               us
               from
               obeying
               the
               Rulers
               Command
               in
               the
               offending
               Act.
               It
               is
               therefore
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               difficulty
               and
               prudence
               sometimes
               to
               discern
               ,
               whether
               the
               
                 Rulers
                 Command
              
               ,
               or
               the
               scandalousness
               ,
               or
               
                 accidental
                 hurtfulness
              
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
               put
               into
               the
               Counterballance
               ,
               do
               weigh
               down
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 45.
              
               
               If
               Governours
               determine
               Circumstances
               
                 antecedently
                 indifferent
              
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               place
               and
               hour
               of
               Assemblies
               ,
               &c.
               )
               that
               way
               which
               some
               will
               be
               scandalized
               at
               ,
               and
               turn
               to
               their
               sin
               and
               hurt
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               have
               avoided
               this
               occasion
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               by
               another
               way
               ,
               without
               any
               ,
               or
               so
               great
               a
               hurt
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               
                 Governours
                 sin
              
               so
               to
               mis-do
               :
               But
               it
               may
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               be
               a
               Duty
               in
               the
               Subject
               to
               obey
               that
               Determination
               ;
               because
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               Command
               of
               a
               Ruler
               in
               his
               place
               :
               2.
               
               The
               thing
               is
               supposed
               not
               only
               lawful
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               doth
               
                 more
                 good
                 for
                 Concord
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               
                 Determination
                 of
                 Authority
              
               ,
               than
               it
               doth
               hurt
               by
               
                 Mens
                 mistake
              
               :
               (
               of
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               in
               another
               Paper
               .
               )
               As
               ,
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               some
               are
               so
               offended
               at
               the
               old
               Metre
               of
               our
               singing
               Psalms
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               separate
               from
               the
               worship
               on
               that
               account
               :
               Suppose
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               will
               use
               them
               and
               no
               other
               :
               If
               
                 they
                 sin
              
               in
               chusing
               no
               better
               ,
               and
               if
               my
               using
               them
               be
               offensive
               to
               them
               that
               separate
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               my
               Duty
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Peoples
               to
               obey
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               
               joyn
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               using
               them
               ,
               rather
               than
               separate
               as
               others
               do
               (
               for
               many
               reasons
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 46.
              
               
               Of
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Kinds
               ,
               Causes
               ,
               and
               Cure
               of
               Scandal
               given
               and
               taken
               ,
               one
               of
               us
               hath
               written
               so
               much
               
                 (
                 Christian
                 Directory
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 4.
                 p.
                 80.
                 &c.
                 )
              
               as
               may
               excuse
               the
               omission
               of
               the
               same
               in
               this
               writing
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               must
               still
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               [
               Scandal
               ]
               is
               among
               us
               variously
               used
               :
               1.
               
               Sometime
               by
               the
               vulgar
               for
               meer
               displeasing
               or
               grieving
               another
               ,
               especially
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               :
               2.
               
               Sometime
               for
               
                 [
                 a
                 seeming
                 sinfulness
                 :
              
               ]
               So
               a
               Scandal
               is
               said
               to
               be
               raised
               of
               a
               Man
               when
               he
               is
               (
               truly
               or
               falsly
               )
               accused
               of
               sin
               ,
               especially
               a
               disgraceful
               sin
               :
               And
               a
               Man
               is
               called
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               scandalized
               ,
               when
               others
               (
               justly
               or
               unjustly
               )
               report
               him
               to
               be
               a
               disgraceful
               Sinner
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               called
               a
               Scandal
               in
               the
               place
               where
               he
               liveth
               for
               that
               Infamy
               :
               3.
               
               The
               use
               of
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Gospel
               is
               ,
               for
               
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Snare
              
               or
               Trap
               or
               Stumbling-block
               to
               others
               ,
               to
               keep
               or
               hinder
               them
               by
               Temptation
               ,
               from
               Faith
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               or
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 47.
                 
                 Love
                 kindled
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               and
               Faith
               kindling
               Love
               ,
               and
               Love
               working
               in
               the
               order
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               is
               the
               Sum
               of
               all
               our
               Duty
               ,
               or
               Religion
               .
               To
               love
               our
               Neighbours
               as
               our selves
               ,
               and
               exercise
               Love
               in
               doing
               good
               to
               all
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               is
               indispensible
               Duty
               :
               (
               We
               speak
               of
               Natural
               and
               Moral-legal
               Power
               Conjunct
               :
               
                 Illu
                 〈◊〉
                 possumus
                 quod
                 &
                 animae
                 corporisque
                 viribus
                 ,
                 &
                 jure
                 possumus
                 :
                 )
              
               Seeing
               then
               that
               Love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               God's
               Law
               ,
               no
               Rulers
               Law
               can
               disoblige
               us
               from
               it
               ;
               no
               ,
               not
               to
               our
               very
               Enemies
               :
               Nor
               are
               they
               disobliged
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 48.
              
               
               He
               breaketh
               the
               sixth
               Command
               
                 [
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 Murder
              
               ]
               who
               doth
               not
               do
               his
               best
               to
               save
               his
               Neighbours
               
               Life
               in
               danger
               :
               Much
               more
               if
               he
               voluntarily
               and
               unnecessarily
               do
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               knew
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               know
               ,
               would
               be
               the
               occasion
               and
               means
               abused
               to
               effect
               it
               .
               He
               that
               oweth
               maintenance
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               denyeth
               it
               him
               ,
               is
               guilty
               of
               his
               suffering
               though
               he
               take
               nothing
               from
               him
               :
               
                 E.
                 G.
              
               He
               that
               provideth
               not
               Food
               for
               the
               Life
               of
               his
               Child
               ,
               and
               famisheth
               him
               by
               such
               omission
               :
               He
               that
               suffereth
               his
               Neighbour
               to
               famish
               when
               he
               might
               relieve
               him
               :
               Yea
               ,
               or
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               except
               when
               in
               Wars
               ,
               or
               a
               Course
               of
               Justice
               ,
               he
               may
               take
               away
               his
               Life
               .
               He
               that
               seeth
               his
               Neighbour
               in
               Fire
               ,
               or
               Water
               ,
               or
               among
               Thieves
               ,
               and
               could
               save
               him
               by
               lawful
               means
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               ,
               is
               guilty
               of
               his
               Blood.
               So
               is
               he
               that
               seeth
               his
               Neighbour
               in
               Drunkenness
               ,
               Folly
               ,
               or
               Passion
               ,
               making
               away
               himself
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               save
               him
               from
               himself
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               .
            
             
               Much
               more
               is
               be
               guilty
               of
               Murder
               ,
               who
               wilfully
               selleth
               Poyson
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               he
               knoweth
               doth
               intend
               to
               kill
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               or
               himself
               ;
               much
               more
               his
               Prince
               with
               it
               :
               And
               if
               we
               have
               any
               Casuists
               more
               loose
               than
               the
               Jesuites
               accused
               by
               Montaltus
               ,
               who
               will
               justifie
               this
               ,
               because
               that
               selling
               Arsenick
               ,
               &c.
               is
               lawful
               
                 per
                 se
              
               ,
               and
               unlawful
               only
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               ,
               ye
               we
               suppose
               that
               the
               Judges
               would
               be
               stricter
               Casuists
               ,
               in
               judging
               him
               to
               punishment
               that
               sinned
               thus
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               :
               And
               as
               Gods
               Laws
               reaching
               the
               Conscience
               are
               stricter
               in
               such
               things
               than
               Mans
               ,
               so
               should
               the
               Expositors
               of
               them
               be
               than
               the
               Judges
               .
               And
               we
               hope
               that
               our
               Casuists
               will
               never
               see
               a
               Law
               so
               made
               ,
               that
               shall
               Command
               (
               or
               tolerate
               )
               all
               Apothecaries
               to
               sell
               Poyson
               to
               those
               that
               they
               know
               mean
               to
               use
               it
               to
               Treason
               ,
               or
               Murder
               ;
               and
               shall
               say
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               neglect
               your
               Trade
               ,
               your
               Right
               ,
               or
               Liberty
               ,
               to
               prevent
               another
               Mans
               sin
               ,
               and
               abusing
               it
               to
               his
               
               own
               ,
               or
               others
               hurt
               :
               Our
               Law-makers
               will
               never
               say
               ,
               we
               may
               Command
               this
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               sin
               but
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               :
               When
               Interest
               is
               against
               their
               Errour
               ,
               who
               by
               Interest
               were
               led
               into
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               then
               be
               easie
               to
               see
               the
               evil
               of
               such
               commanding
               (
               yea
               ,
               or
               conniving
               at
               )
               sin
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               .
               Till
               then
               it
               is
               hard
               curing
               them
               ,
               whom
               mistaken
               Interest
               blindeth
               ,
               of
               the
               most
               Inhumane
               Errour
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 49.
              
               
               We
               therefore
               who
               are
               called
               
                 Non-Con
                 〈◊〉
                 ormists
              
               ,
               (
               and
               Puritans
               ,
               by
               Men
               whose
               Interest
               dictateth
               reproaches
               )
               do
               now
               confess
               ,
               that
               ,
               whereas
               we
               once
               hoped
               that
               we
               had
               differed
               but
               in
               lesser
               things
               from
               our
               Accusers
               ,
               we
               do
               find
               our selves
               so
               far
               mistaken
               ,
               as
               that
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               thought
               it
               worth
               their
               labour
               to
               write
               vehemently
               for
               our
               reproach
               and
               increased
               sufferings
               ,
               do
               differ
               from
               us
               in
               the
               Vitals
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               even
               of
               our
               Belief
               ,
               our
               Love
               ,
               and
               Practice
               .
               We
               mean
               such
               as
               hold
               [
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Obligations
                 of
                 Scandal
                 proceed
                 purely
                 from
                 that
                 extraordinary
                 height
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 tenderness
                 of
                 good
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 signally
                 recommended
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 —
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 proceed
                 from
                 humour
                 ,
                 or
                 pride
                 ,
                 or
                 wilfulness
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 vitious
                 Principle
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 as
                 a
                 peevish
                 and
                 stubborn
                 Person
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 Man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 freedom
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 is
                 froward
                 and
                 humorous
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 resolved
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 I
                 should
                 forego
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 my
                 liberty
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 his
                 Stumbling-block
                 .
              
               
                 Ecclesiast
                 .
                 Polit.
                 page
                 231.
              
               ]
            
             
               Because
               this
               is
               contrary
               to
               that
               very
               Religion
               in
               which
               only
               we
               hope
               for
               Salvation
               ,
               we
               take
               the
               boldness
               to
               put
               these
               few
               Questions
               to
               them
               who
               thus
               judge
               .
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 1.
              
               
               Is
               not
               Love
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               
                 Faith
                 working
                 by
                 Love
              
               ,
               the
               Sum
               
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ?
               Doth
               not
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               oblige
               us
               to
               love
               our
               Neighbour
               as
               our selves
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 2.
              
               
               Doth
               not
               God
               beneficently
               love
               his
               Enemies
               ;
               even
               the
               sinful
               ,
               the
               humorous
               ,
               the
               proud
               ,
               and
               the
               peevish
               ?
               Did
               not
               Christ
               come
               to
               seek
               and
               save
               them
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               joy
               in
               Heaven
               for
               their
               Repentance
               ?
               Doth
               not
               God
               welcome
               such
               Prodigals
               when
               they
               return
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 16.
              
               and
               call
               ,
               invite
               ,
               and
               intreat
               them
               to
               return
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 3.
              
               
               Are
               we
               not
               Commanded
               to
               be
               merciful
               as
               our
               Heavenly
               Father
               is
               merciful
               ;
               and
               to
               love
               even
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               Persecutors
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               like
               him
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               this
               a
               Natural
               Common
               Duty
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 4.
              
               
               Hath
               not
               God
               sent
               out
               his
               Ministers
               to
               preach
               home
               such
               sinners
               ;
               and
               commanded
               them
               to
               do
               it
               instantly
               ,
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               reproving
               and
               exhorting
               ,
               and
               with
               meekness
               ,
               to
               instruct
               opposers
               ,
               if
               God
               peradventure
               will
               give
               them
               Repentance
               to
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               the
               Truth
               ?
               And
               must
               we
               not
               labour
               hard
               ,
               and
               suffer
               much
               ,
               for
               to
               win
               such
               Souls
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 5.
              
               
               Should
               not
               every
               thing
               be
               valued
               according
               to
               its
               worth
               ?
               And
               are
               not
               the
               Souls
               of
               such
               as
               you
               call
               
                 humorous
                 ,
                 peevish
                 ,
                 or
                 wilful
                 ,
              
               worth
               more
               than
               some
               of
               that
               which
               you
               call
               your
               Liberty
               ?
               Are
               they
               not
               worth
               more
               than
               a
               Pipe
               of
               Tobacco
               ,
               or
               a
               Cup
               of
               Sack
               ,
               or
               a
               Stage-play
               ,
               or
               a
               needless
               Ceremony
               ;
               which
               you
               account
               part
               of
               your
               Liberty
               ?
               Would
               you
               deny
               none
               of
               these
               to
               save
               many
               Souls
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 6.
              
               
               Would
               you
               not
               deny
               your
               Liberty
               in
               a
               Cup
               of
               Drink
               ,
               or
               a
               Pipe
               of
               Tobacco
               ,
               to
               save
               the
               Life
               of
               one
               that
               in
               humour
               would
               destroy
               himself
               ?
               or
               his
               House
               ,
               who
               would
               set
               it
               on
               fire
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 7.
              
               
               If
               not
               ,
               doth
               this
               Religion
               of
               yours
               much
               commend
               it self
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               Mankind
               ?
               Or
               is
               he
               that
               
               writeth
               this
               fit
               to
               report
               us
               of
               the
               other
               mind
               ,
               unfit
               for
               subjection
               ,
               or
               Humane
               Society
               ?
               Can
               Christians
               be
               of
               your
               Religion
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 8.
              
               
               Are
               not
               Souls
               more
               worth
               than
               Bodies
               ?
               And
               should
               not
               the
               Soul
               of
               a
               Sinner
               be
               as
               compassionately
               saved
               by
               us
               as
               his
               Body
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               and
               at
               as
               dear
               a
               rate
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q
                 ▪
                 9.
              
               
               Is
               that
               Man
               like
               to
               profit
               his
               Hearers
               ,
               or
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               faithful
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               an
               honour
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               would
               tell
               them
               ,
               [
               I
               would
               not
               forsake
               a
               Pipe
               of
               Tobacco
               ,
               or
               a
               lawful
               sport
               or
               jeast
               ,
               to
               save
               any
               of
               your
               Souls
               ,
               who
               are
               vitious
               ,
               humourous
               ,
               or
               peevish
               ?
               ]
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 10.
              
               
               Doth
               not
               this
               doleful
               Doctrine
               tell
               Men
               consequently
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               seek
               to
               save
               the
               Soul
               of
               no
               Sinner
               in
               the
               World
               ?
               For
               if
               you
               ,
               1.
               
               Except
               all
               that
               have
               humour
               ,
               pride
               ,
               wilfulness
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               vitious
               Principle
               ;
               2.
               
               And
               that
               but
               so
               far
               prevalent
               as
               to
               be
               resolved
               to
               
                 make
                 a
                 Stumbling-block
                 of
                 some
                 liberty
                 of
                 anothers
                 :
              
               What
               Sinner
               almost
               is
               not
               here
               excluded
               from
               your
               Charity
               ?
               Who
               is
               it
               that
               hath
               not
               as
               great
               sin
               as
               some
               humorous
               ,
               or
               peevish
               stumbling
               at
               some
               lawful
               thing
               ?
               or
               who
               is
               it
               that
               hath
               no
               pride
               ,
               no
               peevishness
               ,
               no
               humorousness
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               that
               hath
               
                 no
                 vitious
                 Principle
                 at
                 all
              
               ?
               Is
               not
               that
               Man
               perfectly
               holy
               ?
               3.
               
               And
               if
               to
               save
               such
               an
               one
               you
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               deny
               any
               of
               your
               liberty
               for
               him
               ,
               what
               would
               you
               do
               for
               him
               at
               all
               ?
               Who
               can
               expect
               that
               you
               should
               bestow
               any
               great
               labour
               or
               
                 c
                 〈◊〉
                 st
              
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               or
               save
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               lose
               a
               Cup
               of
               Sack
               to
               save
               him
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 11.
              
               
               Do
               you
               not
               thus
               reproach
               Christ
               ,
               that
               set
               a
               higher
               price
               on
               Souls
               ,
               when
               you
               value
               them
               not
               at
               the
               price
               of
               a
               Cup
               of
               Drink
               ?
               Would
               you
               have
               
               it
               believed
               that
               they
               are
               purchased
               by
               his
               Blood
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q
                 ▪
                 12.
              
               
               Would
               you
               have
               God
               care
               no
               more
               for
               
                 your
                 soul
              
               ,
               and
               value
               it
               at
               no
               higher
               a
               rate
               ?
               Doth
               he
               believe
               the
               immortality
               of
               Souls
               who
               will
               say
               so
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 13.
              
               
               Should
               God
               give
               such
               a
               Law
               to
               all
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               for
               their
               acting
               towards
               your self
               and
               one
               another
               ;
               
                 q.
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               [
               D
               〈◊〉
               ny
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               lawful
               Jeast
               ,
               or
               Sport
               ,
               or
               Ceremony
               ,
               to
               win
               and
               save
               any
               one
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               any
               vitous
               principle
               will
               stumble
               at
               your
               liberty
               ;
               ]
               what
               Family
               ,
               or
               Common-wealth
               ,
               could
               subsist
               under
               such
               an
               inhumane
               privation
               of
               love
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 14.
              
               
               If
               you
               loved
               your
               Neighbour
               as
               your self
               ,
               and
               did
               as
               you
               would
               have
               others
               do
               to
               you
               ,
               would
               you
               deny
               no
               lawful
               thing
               to
               save
               his
               Soul
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               some
               vitious
               principle
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 15.
              
               
               What
               will
               people
               say
               of
               such
               men
               as
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               shall
               ever
               preach
               for
               Love
               and
               Good
               Works
               ,
               and
               would
               make
               people
               believe
               that
               its
               you
               that
               are
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               we
               against
               them
               ;
               when
               they
               compare
               this
               Doctrine
               with
               your
               words
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 16.
              
               
               Why
               do
               such
               men
               call
               us
               Puritans
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               succeeded
               the
               old
               Catharists
               (
               or
               Perfectionists
               )
               and
               the
               Novatians
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               so
               far
               from
               so
               vilifying
               sinners
               that
               have
               a
               
                 vitious
                 principle
              
               ,
               and
               sin
               against
               some
               lawful
               thing
               ,
               by
               taking
               it
               for
               unlawful
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               none
               in
               the
               world
               that
               hath
               no
               
                 vitious
                 principle
              
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               to
               be
               helped
               at
               a
               dearer
               rate
               ?
            
             
               And
               seeing
               we
               find
               such
               real
               difference
               in
               our
               very
               Religion
               it self
               ,
               from
               such
               as
               this
               ,
               we
               cannot
               wonder
               if
               men
               of
               such
               Principles
               use
               us
               and
               the
               Nation
               no
               better
               than
               they
               do
               :
               But
               we
               crave
               their
               solid
               resolving
               of
               these
               Doubts
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               lose
               so
               much
               of
               their
               Ease
               and
               Liberty
               ,
               for
               the
               convincing
               of
               persons
               judged
               so
               unworthy
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Pr.
                 50.
              
               
               For
               our
               parts
               we
               must
               profess
               ,
               that
               we
               take
               it
               to
               be
               our
               duty
               not
               only
               to
               deny
               a
               lawful
               thing
               ,
               or
               our
               liberty
               therein
               ,
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               Souls
               that
               have
               vitious
               principles
               and
               humours
               ,
               but
               to
               bestow
               our
               labours
               ,
               and
               endure
               poverty
               ,
               reproach
               ,
               persecution
               ,
               imprisonment
               ,
               and
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               us
               to
               it
               ,
               death
               it self
               ,
               to
               serve
               Christ
               in
               the
               saving
               of
               such
               Souls
               .
            
             
               Pr.
               51.
               
               
                 We
                 suppose
                 that
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 would
                 have
                 a
              
               right
               hand
               
                 or
                 a
              
               right
               eye
               
                 rather
                 lost
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Soul
                 should
                 be
                 hazarded
                 by
                 the
              
               scandal
               
                 or
                 temptation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 pay
              
               Caesar
               
                 Tribute
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 free
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
              
               o●●end
               men
               .
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 so
                 dreadfully
                 speaketh
                 of
                 them
              
               that
               offend
               or
               scandalize
               one
               of
               the
               little
               ones
               ,
               even
               weak
               Believers
               ,
               
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 a
                 Milstone
                 were
                 hanged
                 on
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
              
               Mat.
               5.
               
                 and
                 18.
                 8.
              
               
               Mar.
               9.
               42
               ,
               43.
               
               Mat.
               17.
               27.
               
                 and
                 18.
                 6.
              
               
               Rom.
               14.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               &c.
               
                 This
                 was
                 S.
              
               Paul
               '
               
                 s
                 judgment
              
               ,
               [
               Let
               us
               not
               judge
               one
               another
               any
               more
               ,
               but
               judge
               this
               rather
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               put
               a
               stumbling
               block
               ,
               or
               an
               occasion
               to
               fall
               ,
               in
               his
               Brothers
               way
               .
               I
               know
               ,
               and
               am
               perswaded
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               unclean
               of
               it self
               ;
               but
               to
               him
               that
               esteemeth
               any
               thing
               unclean
               ,
               to
               him
               it
               is
               unclean
               .
               But
               if
               thy
               Brother
               be
               grieved
               with
               thy
               meat
               ,
               now
               walkest
               thou
               not
               charitably
               :
               Destroy
               not
               him
               with
               thy
               meat
               for
               whom
               Christ
               dyed
               :
               Let
               not
               your
               good
               be
               evil
               spoken
               of
               :
               For
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               not
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               but
               righteousness
               and
               peace
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               For
               he
               that
               in
               these
               things
               serveth
               Christ
               ,
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               men
               :
               Let
               us
               therefore
               follow
               after
               the
               things
               that
               make
               for
               peace
               ,
               and
               things
               wherewith
               one
               may
               edifie
               another
               .
               For
               meat
               destroy
               not
               the
               work
               of
               God
               :
               All
               things
               indeed
               are
               pure
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               
               evil
               for
               that
               man
               who
               eateth
               with
               offence
               .
               It
               is
               good
               neither
               to
               eat
               Flesh
               ,
               nor
               drink
               Wine
               ,
               nor
               that
               whereby
               thy
               Brother
               stumbleth
               ,
               or
               is
               offended
               ,
               or
               made
               weak
               .
               Hast
               thou
               faith
               ?
               have
               it
               to
               thy self
               before
               God
               :
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               condemneth
               not
               himself
               in
               that
               thing
               which
               he
               alloweth
               :
               And
               he
               that
               doubteth
               is
               damned
               if
               he
               eat
               ,
               because
               it
               s
               not
               of
               faith
               :
               For
               whatsoever
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               is
               sin
               .
               
                 This
                 was
              
               Paul
               '
               
                 s
                 Doctrine
                 then
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               .
            
             
               
                 So
                 on
              
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               then
               that
               are
               strong
               ought
               to
               bear
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               please
               our selves
               .
               Let
               every
               one
               of
               us
               please
               his
               Neighbour
               for
               his
               good
               ,
               to
               edification
               :
               For
               even
               Christ
               pleased
               not
               himself
               .
               —
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               patience
               and
               consolation
               ,
               grant
               you
               to
               be
               like
               minded
               one
               towards
               another
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               So
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               9.
               
               But
               take
               〈◊〉
               eed
               lest
               by
               any
               means
               this
               liberty
               of
               yours
               become
               a
               Stumbling-block
               to
               them
               that
               are
               weak
               .
               —
               13.
               
               Wherefore
               if
               Meat
               make
               my
               Brother
               to
               offend
               ,
               I
               will
               eat
               no
               Flesh
               while
               the
               world
               standeth
               ,
               lest
               I
               make
               my
               Brother
               to
               o●●end
               .
               ]
            
             
               Remember
               that
               he
               that
               spake
               this
               had
               as
               great
               Church-authority
               as
               any
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               spake
               this
               as
               an
               Apostlers
               and
               not
               as
               a
               meer
               private
               Man.
               
            
             
               Pr.
               52.
               
               
                 The
                 same
                 Author
                 saith
              
               ,
               (
               Eccl.
               Polit.
               p.
               230.
               )
               
                 that
                 this
                 School-distinction
                 (
                 of
              
               scandalum
               datum
               &
               acceptum
               )
               is
               apparently
               false
               and
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               the
               main
               thing
               that
               hath
               perplexed
               all
               discourses
               of
               this
               Article
               .
               ]
            
             
               But
               we
               see
               no
               Reason
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               generality
               of
               both
               Protestants
               &
               Papists
               are
               herein
               mistaken
               ,
               &
               this
               Writer
               is
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               School
               Doctors
               need
               go
               to
               School
               to
               him
               to
               reform
               such
               Errors
               :
               It
               is
               a
               Moral
               Subject
               ,
               &
               
                 Given
                 and
                 Taken
              
               are
               morally
               meant
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 scandal
                 
                 culpably
                 given
                 ,
              
               and
               there
               is
               
                 scandal
                 culpably
                 taken
                 only
              
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               given
               .
               The
               distinction
               is
               of
               the
               Parties
               culpable
               .
               All
               which
               is
               culpably
               taken
               is
               not
               culpably
               given
               :
               A
               man
               that
               either
               purposely
               or
               negligently
               speaketh
               injurious
               provoking
               words
               ,
               doth
               give
               the
               temptation
               of
               wrath
               to
               the
               hearer
               :
               But
               he
               that
               speaketh
               words
               which
               in
               themselves
               have
               no
               tendency
               to
               provoke
               ,
               nor
               was
               obliged
               to
               foresee
               that
               they
               would
               provoke
               ,
               doth
               give
               no
               scandal
               ;
               (
               no
               nor
               he
               that
               justly
               and
               aptly
               reproveth
               :
               )
               But
               a
               peevish
               or
               impatient
               sinner
               may
               yet
               
                 take
                 scandal
              
               from
               them
               .
               He
               that
               leaveth
               Arsenick
               where
               he
               should
               know
               that
               another
               is
               like
               to
               take
               it
               to
               his
               death
               ,
               whether
               he
               do
               it
               purposely
               or
               negligently
               (
               that
               is
               by
               the
               
                 Wills
                 commission
              
               or
               omission
               )
               is
               the
               reputed
               Giver
               ,
               or
               Moral
               Cause
               ,
               of
               that
               Man's
               death
               .
               But
               he
               that
               leaveth
               it
               where
               he
               could
               not
               know
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               obliged
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               another
               would
               so
               take
               and
               use
               it
               ,
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 given
                 by
                 me
              
               .
            
             
               An
               alluring
               Habit
               ,
               Actions
               ,
               and
               Gestures
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               Natural
               tendency
               to
               provoke
               others
               to
               sinful
               lusts
               ,
               have
               ever
               been
               condemned
               by
               all
               sober
               Divines
               as
               
                 Scandal
                 Given
              
               ;
               which
               yet
               chaste
               Persons
               may
               re
               〈◊〉
               use
               to
               Take
               :
               But
               if
               the
               soberest
               and
               modestest
               Habit
               prove
               a
               Snare
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Scandal
               Taken
               ,
               and
               not
               culpably
               given
               :
               (
               As
               a
               Thief
               ,
               if
               he
               steal
               my
               Knife
               and
               cut
               his
               own
               Throat
               with
               it
               ,
               cannot
               say
               that
               I
               gave
               it
               him
               .
               )
               He
               that
               speaketh
               words
               which
               are
               apt
               to
               tempt
               the
               hearer
               to
               Treason
               or
               Rebellion
               ,
               doth
               give
               the
               Scandal
               :
               But
               if
               by
               the
               reading
               of
               any
               Chapter
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               any
               will
               be
               incited
               to
               Rebellion
               or
               Disloyalty
               ;
               or
               if
               by
               the
               innocent
               ,
               necessary
               ,
               and
               sober
               defence
               of
               a
               just
               Cause
               ,
               any
               will
               be
               tempted
               to
               think
               unworthily
               of
               his
               Governours
               or
               Judges
               ,
               he
               
                 Taketh
                 Scandal
              
               that
               is
               not
               
                 culpably
                 Given
              
               him
               .
            
             
             
               Pr.
               53.
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 Man
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 forbear
                 all
                 that
                 others
                 will
                 turn
                 into
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 only
              
               lose
               all
               his
               liberty
               ,
               
                 but
                 omit
              
               all
               his
               Duty
               :
               
                 And
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 deny
              
               no
               liberty
               ,
               or
               nothing
               indifferent
               
                 to
                 prevent
                 or
                 cure
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 common
                 Principles
                 of
                 Humanity
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 pretense
                 of
              
               Justice
               
                 to
                 renounce
                 common
              
               Charity
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 an
                 Adversary
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 difficulty
                 is
                 to
                 resolve
              
               how
               far
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               cases
               ,
               our
               liberty
               must
               be
               denyed
               ,
               to
               save
               other
               Men
               from
               sin
               ;
               and
               consequently
               from
               damnation
               ;
               
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 General
                 Canons
                 :
              
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thy self
               :
               Whatsoever
               you
               would
               that
               Men
               should
               do
               to
               you
               ,
               so
               do
               to
               them
               :
               Let
               all
               be
               done
               to
               Edification
               :
               Prefer
               a
               greater
               Good
               before
               a
               less
               ;
               and
               most
               avoid
               the
               greatest
               Evil
               :
               
                 Caeteris
                 paribus
              
               ,
               the
               most
               Publick
               good
               (
               of
               many
               )
               is
               the
               greatest
               :
               Sin
               is
               a
               greater
               Evil
               ,
               than
               bodily
               wants
               and
               sufferings
               .
               ]
            
             
               No
               Ruler
               may
               Command
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               contrary
               (
               though
               but
               by
               accident
               )
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               Nature
               and
               Scripture
               expressed
               :
               Charity
               and
               Justice
               are
               Commanded
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               and
               Scripture
               :
               When
               accidentally
               the
               Man
               that
               fell
               among
               Thieves
               was
               wounded
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
               Charity
               obliged
               the
               Priest
               and
               Levite
               to
               have
               relieved
               him
               .
               If
               by
               accident
               Fire
               consume
               Mens
               Habitations
               ,
               Charity
               requireth
               others
               to
               relieve
               them
               .
            
             
               Especially
               where
               the
               Obligation
               is
               great
               and
               special
               ,
               As
               for
               Parents
               to
               feed
               their
               Children
               :
               If
               Rulers
               forbid
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               would
               have
               them
               murder
               them
               by
               Famine
               ,
               the
               Command
               is
               sinful
               ,
               and
               the
               Obligation
               null
               ;
               because
               they
               cannot
               dissolve
               the
               Obligation
               of
               God's
               Natural
               Laws
               .
            
             
             
               And
               the
               exercise
               of
               Charity
               to
               Believers
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               Members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               Duty
               that
               none
               may
               Countermand
               ;
               and
               the
               Commands
               of
               none
               can
               disoblige
               us
               from
               :
               For
               
                 Mat.
                 25.
              
               
               Christ
               tells
               us
               that
               he
               will
               judge
               Men
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               exercised
               Charity
               to
               his
               Servants
               ,
               to
               everlasting
               Life
               ,
               or
               everlasting
               Punishment
               .
               Yet
               Christ
               foreknew
               ,
               and
               foretold
               Men
               ,
               that
               much
               of
               this
               Charity
               must
               be
               exercised
               against
               the
               Wills
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Much
               less
               may
               Rulers
               prohibit
               the
               due
               exercise
               of
               Charity
               to
               Mens
               Souls
               ,
               or
               can
               oblige
               Men
               by
               such
               prohibitions
               :
               As
               to
               instruct
               an
               Unbeliever
               ,
               exhort
               a
               Blasphemer
               ,
               Idolater
               ,
               Adulterer
               ,
               a
               Thief
               ,
               a
               Murderer
               ,
               &c.
               to
               repent
               .
            
             
               And
               much
               less
               yet
               may
               Rulers
               forbid
               the
               means
               of
               Mens
               Salvation
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               by
               the
               
                 faithful
                 Ministers
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               by
               Covenant
               in
               their
               Ordination
               are
               specially
               thereto
               obliged
               .
            
             
               And
               least
               of
               all
               may
               any
               Rulers
               Command
               ,
               or
               can
               oblige
               Men
               ,
               to
               kill
               Men
               unjustly
               ,
               or
               to
               draw
               Men
               to
               sin
               ,
               or
               to
               deceive
               them
               by
               false
               teaching
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               that
               directly
               ,
               or
               by
               accident
               ,
               is
               like
               to
               procure
               their
               damnation
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               Cases
               hereafter
               excepted
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 54.
              
               
               Though
               Rulers
               cannot
               
                 destroy
                 Charity
              
               ,
               they
               may
               Regulate
               it
               in
               due
               Subordination
               to
               God's
               Laws
               :
               
                 E.
                 G.
              
               They
               may
               make
               Laws
               that
               the
               Poor
               shall
               be
               kept
               in
               their
               own
               Parishes
               ,
               and
               not
               beg
               abroad
               ;
               and
               forbid
               relieving
               them
               that
               so
               beg
               .
               They
               may
               forbid
               Parents
               to
               cram
               their
               Children
               to
               excess
               .
               They
               may
               forbid
               Ministers
               the
               unnecessary
               ,
               and
               irregular
               ,
               intruding
               into
               other
               Mens
               Pulpits
               ,
               or
               Assemblies
               ,
               or
               Families
               ;
               and
               such
               like
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 55.
              
               
               And
               they
               may
               forbid
               Men
               
                 doing
                 hurt
              
               on
               pretenses
               
               of
               Charity
               :
               
                 E.
                 G.
              
               Physicians
               to
               give
               Men
               pernicious
               Drugs
               ;
               or
               Preachers
               or
               others
               ,
               to
               seduce
               Men
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               blaspheme
               Christ
               ,
               or
               draw
               Men
               to
               Mahume
               〈◊〉
               anisme
               ,
               Socinianisme
               ,
               &c.
               or
               to
               preach
               Rebellion
               ,
               or
               seek
               to
               bring
               the
               Subjects
               into
               subjection
               to
               a
               Forreign
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               Usurper
               ;
               or
               uncalled
               and
               unfit
               Men
               ,
               to
               make
               themselves
               unnecessarily
               Publick
               Teachers
               ,
               to
               the
               disgrace
               of
               the
               sacred
               Doctrine
               which
               they
               abuse
               ,
               and
               hindrance
               of
               Mens
               salvation
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Publick
               peace
               and
               safety
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 56.
              
               
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               Rulers
               may
               forbid
               all
               things
               
                 not
                 Commanded
                 by
                 God
              
               ,
               though
               
                 seemingly
                 Charitable
              
               ,
               or
               
                 good
                 by
                 accident
              
               ,
               when
               
                 contrary
                 accidents
                 notoriously
                 preponderate
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               or
               most
               probable
               ,
               to
               Men
               of
               true
               judgement
               ,
               to
               whose
               Cognizance
               it
               belongeth
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 thing
                 will
                 do
                 more
                 hurt
                 than
                 good
                 ,
              
               and
               tendeth
               more
               to
               destruction
               ,
               than
               to
               edification
               ▪
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 57.
              
               
               The
               
                 Time
                 ,
                 Place
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Circumstances
               of
               a
               Duty
               may
               be
               at
               the
               Governours
               Determination
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Duty
                 it self
              
               is
               not
               :
               And
               they
               may
               forbid
               the
               Duty
               it self
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 Place
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               when
               a
               greater
               good
               ,
               at
               that
               Time
               ,
               requireth
               it
               .
               
                 E.
                 G.
              
               They
               may
               forbid
               resting
               on
               the
               Lords-day
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               a
               Fire
               ,
               Inundation
               ,
               or
               a
               Siege
               ,
               when
               defence
               is
               necessary
               :
               They
               may
               forbid
               some
               Publick
               Assemblies
               in
               time
               of
               a
               great
               Pestilence
               ,
               to
               prevent
               infection
               :
               They
               may
               Command
               Men
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               quench
               a
               Fire
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 58.
              
               
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               Rulers
               have
               not
               Power
               from
               God
               to
               destroy
               the
               Duties
               Commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               on
               any
               pretenses
               of
               Regulating
               ,
               or
               duly
               Circumstantiating
               ,
               or
               ordering
               them
               ;
               or
               of
               being
               the
               Judges
               :
               (
               As
               is
               elsewhere
               shewed
               .
               )
               For
               they
               have
               their
               Power
               to
               edification
               ,
               and
               not
               destruction
               ;
               and
               are
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               
               for
               Good.
               
                 E.
                 G.
              
               If
               on
               pretense
               of
               forbidding
               hurtful
               Preachers
               and
               Seducers
               ,
               they
               forbid
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               necessary
               preaching
               of
               it
               .
               Constantius
               and
               Valens
               might
               not
               set
               up
               Arrians
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               and
               forbid
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               on
               pretense
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Judges
               .
               So
               if
               on
               pretense
               of
               restraining
               unnecessary
               supernumeraries
               ,
               they
               forbid
               ,
               or
               silence
               ,
               one
               half
               the
               necessary
               Number
               :
               Or
               if
               on
               pretense
               of
               keeping
               Order
               ,
               they
               commit
               the
               charge
               of
               Fifty
               Thousand
               or
               One
               Hundred
               Thousand
               Souls
               to
               one
               ,
               or
               two
               Men
               ,
               who
               cannot
               possibly
               supply
               the
               real
               necessities
               of
               Five
               Thousand
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               forbid
               all
               others
               to
               help
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               intruders
               into
               another
               Mans
               Charge
               :
               (
               On
               which
               pretense
               they
               might
               keep
               almost
               all
               the
               People
               from
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               committing
               a
               Kingdom
               or
               County
               only
               to
               one
               Man
               :
               )
               So
               also
               if
               on
               pretense
               of
               any
               cross
               interest
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               they
               would
               prohibit
               Christ's
               Gospel
               :
               Or
               if
               they
               will
               forbid
               Men
               to
               preach
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               make
               a
               Covenant
               against
               some
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               lye
               ,
               or
               be
               perjured
               ,
               or
               prophane
               God's
               Ordinances
               ,
               or
               own
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               disown
               the
               very
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               calling
               this
               Non-conformity
               ,
               Disobedience
               ,
               or
               Schisme
               .
               Yea
               ,
               if
               they
               forbid
               necessary
               helps
               to
               Mens
               Salvation
               ,
               because
               the
               Teachers
               be
               not
               all
               of
               one
               Opininion
               about
               some
               unnecessary
               Controversie
               ,
               or
               Ceremony
               :
               As
               if
               all
               the
               Lutherans
               would
               silence
               all
               called
               Calvenists
               ,
               or
               they
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               or
               Arminians
               :
               Much
               more
               unlawful
               is
               it
               for
               Rulers
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               Makers
               of
               such
               snares
               and
               occasions
               of
               dissent
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               impose
               them
               by
               such
               penalties
               ,
               that
               none
               shall
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               consent
               to
               them
               ,
               how
               great
               soever
               the
               necessity
               be
               .
               As
               ,
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               God
               hath
               not
               forbidden
               wearing
               a
               pair
               of
               Horns
               :
               If
               Rulers
               should
               make
               Laws
               that
               none
               shall
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               that
               will
               
               not
               wear
               Horns
               in
               preaching
               ,
               in
               token
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               shall
               push
               down
               the
               Powers
               of
               Sin
               and
               Satan
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               unlawful
               Command
               .
               So
               if
               on
               pretense
               of
               ordering
               the
               Place
               of
               Worship
               ,
               Men
               be
               commanded
               to
               such
               a
               distance
               ,
               or
               confined
               to
               so
               small
               a
               room
               ,
               as
               destroyeth
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Work
               it self
               ,
               and
               depriveth
               most
               of
               all
               possibility
               of
               the
               Benefit
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 59.
              
               
               Rulers
               ought
               not
               to
               command
               any
               thing
               which
               will
               notably
               do
               more
               harm
               than
               good
               ,
               nor
               make
               an
               unnecessary
               thing
               a
               means
               or
               occasion
               of
               excluding
               the
               necessary
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Preaching
               of
               his
               Gospel
               .
               Nor
               will
               their
               saying
               that
               
                 necessary
                 Teaching
              
               is
               not
               necessary
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               are
               the
               
                 Judges
                 of
                 Necessity
              
               ,
               or
               that
               Hereticks
               are
               Orthodox
               ,
               or
               the
               Orthodox
               are
               Hereticks
               ,
               or
               that
               Usurpers
               only
               are
               duly
               called
               ,
               and
               others
               are
               Schismaticks
               ,
               or
               that
               
                 ignorant
                 insufficient
              
               Preachers
               are
               sufficient
               ,
               or
               that
               more
               in
               number
               are
               not
               necessary
               ,
               when
               indeed
               they
               are
               ;
               none
               of
               this
               will
               excuse
               their
               sin
               ,
               nor
               disoblige
               Christs
               Servants
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               Laws
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 60.
              
               
               If
               still
               ignorant
               or
               fraudulent
               men
               should
               ask
               us
               ,
               
                 ad
                 rancedinem
                 usque
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 Judge
                 of
                 Order
                 and
                 Necessity
                 ,
              
               we
               again
               and
               again
               repeat
               our
               undenyable
               Answer
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               the
               
                 esse
                 rei
              
               is
               before
               the
               scire
               :
               Either
               the
               thing
               is
               really
               
                 true
                 and
                 good
              
               which
               they
               judge
               
                 true
                 and
                 good
              
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               
                 false
                 and
                 bad
              
               ;
               and
               no
               mans
               false
               judging
               will
               change
               the
               thing
               :
               
                 (
                 e.
                 g.
              
               Our
               Preaching
               is
               sound
               and
               necessary
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               not
               .
               )
               2.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               is
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Judge
              
               who
               shall
               be
               protected
               or
               
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Sword.
              
               The
               Pastors
               are
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Judges
              
               who
               is
               fit
               for
               Church-Communion
               ,
               and
               who
               not
               .
               And
               all
               the
               Subjects
               are
               the
               rational
               Private
               discerning
               Judges
               of
               their
               Duty
               :
               This
               no
               man
               can
               with
               a
               face
               of
               Reason
               deny
               .
               But
               all
               
               these
               are
               Subjects
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               limited
               by
               him
               in
               their
               Judging
               Power
               ,
               and
               not
               enabled
               to
               judge
               falsly
               ,
               that
               Evil
               is
               Good
               and
               Good
               is
               Evil
               :
               what
               Good
               is
               such
               by
               Nature
               or
               Accident
               ,
               they
               cannot
               make
               Evil
               ,
               and
               forbid
               what
               God
               commandeth
               on
               pretense
               of
               judging
               .
               They
               have
               Power
               to
               judge
               that
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               are
               true
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               any
               of
               them
               are
               false
               :
               They
               are
               Judges
               that
               the
               Commands
               of
               God
               must
               be
               all
               kept
               ,
               but
               have
               no
               power
               to
               judge
               the
               contrary
               .
               In
               what
               Cases
               we
               may
               be
               bound
               to
               obey
               them
               when
               they
               erre
               ,
               we
               have
               opened
               in
               another
               Paper
               ,
               and
               may
               partly
               be
               discerned
               from
               what
               is
               here
               said
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 61.
              
               
               The
               Bishops
               or
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               above
               others
               obliged
               ,
               to
               exercise
               paternal
               tender
               love
               to
               all
               the
               Peoples
               Souls
               .
               If
               they
               are
               peevish
               ,
               and
               humorous
               ,
               and
               quarrelsome
               ,
               and
               proud
               ,
               and
               
                 have
                 other
                 vitious
                 Principles
              
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               Office
               and
               Work
               under
               Christ
               to
               cure
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               all
               that
               gentleness
               and
               forbearance
               which
               is
               needful
               to
               their
               cure
               ;
               and
               to
               become
               all
               things
               (
               lawful
               )
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               win
               and
               edifie
               them
               :
               (
               not
               doing
               
                 greater
                 hurt
              
               by
               injuring
               others
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Good
              
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               those
               that
               are
               few
               or
               
                 less
                 considerable
                 .
              
               )
               If
               therefore
               they
               should
               either
               scandalize
               them
               and
               hinder
               their
               salvation
               by
               things
               unnecessary
               ,
               or
               whose
               good
               will
               not
               countervail
               the
               hurt
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               forsake
               our
               own
               Liberty
               (
               no
               not
               in
               a
               trifle
               )
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               such
               as
               are
               inclined
               to
               offence
               by
               their
               vitious
               Principles
               ,
               they
               seem
               to
               us
               much
               to
               forget
               or
               renounce
               their
               proper
               Callings
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Humane
               Charity
               to
               Souls
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               Physician
               should
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               to
               medicate
               any
               that
               are
               sick
               ,
               but
               only
               those
               that
               are
               in
               health
               .
               And
               if
               all
               that
               have
               
                 vitious
                 Principles
              
               be
               so
               far
               
               from
               under
               the
               Ministers
               〈◊〉
               are
               ,
               we
               see
               no
               Reason
               why
               the
               Kingdom
               should
               maintain
               so
               needless
               a
               Ministry
               ,
               at
               so
               dear
               a
               rate
               ;
               nor
               why
               they
               should
               be
               had
               in
               so
               much
               honour
               ,
               and
               why
               we
               should
               not
               all
               be
               silenced
               at
               once
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 62.
              
               
               The
               sin
               of
               tyrannical
               abuse
               of
               Power
               is
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               all
               Good
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               so
               contrary
               to
               their
               own
               true
               interest
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               comfort
               ,
               and
               final
               justification
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               welfare
               of
               all
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               doth
               at
               this
               day
               so
               much
               mischief
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               serving
               Satan
               ,
               maintaining
               Idolatry
               ,
               Mahometanism
               ,
               Popery
               ,
               and
               Prophaneness
               ,
               and
               keeping
               out
               the
               Gospel
               from
               the
               most
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               Flatterers
               that
               would
               for
               their
               own
               ends
               and
               carnal
               interests
               promote
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               all
               odious
               to
               Rulers
               that
               dislike
               it
               ,
               will
               one
               day
               be
               known
               to
               be
               the
               great
               Enemies
               of
               Princes
               and
               People
               ,
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               God
               the
               Soveraign
               Lord
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 63.
              
               
               And
               Confusion
               ,
               Anarchy
               ,
               Popular
               Rage
               ,
               Faction
               and
               Sedition
               ,
               dishonouring
               our
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               all
               Rebellions
               and
               Schisms
               ,
               must
               be
               odious
               to
               all
               men
               of
               Interest
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               true
               Religion
               ,
               as
               being
               ultimately
               against
               the
               God
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Soveraignty
               in
               Government
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               be
               honoured
               and
               obeyed
               in
               Kings
               ,
               in
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Parents
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               under
               him
               authorized
               to
               Govern
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Pr.
                 64.
              
               
               Perjury
               ,
               justifying
               thousands
               in
               perjury
               ,
               deliberate
               lying
               ,
               covenanting
               against
               great
               and
               known
               Duty
               ,
               corrupting
               Gods
               Worship
               and
               Church
               Government
               ,
               cruel
               denying
               christendom
               and
               salvation
               to
               the
               Infants
               of
               thousands
               of
               godly
               Christians
               ,
               and
               casting
               out
               godly
               Christians
               from
               the
               Churches
               Communion
               causelesly
               for
               a
               gesture
               ,
               pronouncing
               all
               Atheists
               ,
               Infidels
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               
               and
               other
               wicked
               Persons
               saved
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               they
               be
               not
               unbaptized
               ,
               excommunicate
               ,
               or
               make
               away
               themselves
               ;
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               nor
               any
               such
               other
               ,
               in
               our
               judgment
               will
               ever
               be
               made
               lawful
               by
               any
               Command
               or
               Accident
               ,
               nor
               will
               ever
               be
               lawfully
               commanded
               ;
               nor
               shall
               we
               ever
               number
               them
               with
               Things
               Indifferent
               ,
               nor
               revile
               or
               persecute
               any
               as
               humorous
               ,
               obstinate
               ,
               disobedient
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
               or
               seditious
               ,
               for
               refusing
               them
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 What
                 Meer
                 Non-Conformity
                 is
                 not
              
               :
               THE
               PROFESSION
               OF
               SEVERAL
               WHOM
               THESE
               TIMES
               Have
               made
               and
               called
               NON-CONFORMISTS
               .
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               ,
               1676.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               What
               Meer
               Non-conformity
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               THat
               we
               may
               not
               ,
               after
               near
               fourteen
               Years
               suffering
               and
               silence
               ,
               yet
               tell
               the
               World
               
                 what
                 our
                 Non-conformity
                 is
              
               ,
               without
               offending
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               incurring
               all
               the
               censures
               and
               farther
               sufferings
               which
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               expect
               ,
               is
               more
               grievous
               to
               some
               of
               us
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               corporal
               pressures
               by
               Ejections
               ,
               Deprivation
               of
               Maintenance
               ,
               Prosecutions
               ,
               Fines
               and
               Imprisonment
               which
               we
               have
               undergone
               ;
               when
               we
               consider
               not
               only
               that
               the
               little
               remnant
               of
               our
               opportunities
               for
               Ministerial
               Work
               ,
               (
               the
               preservation
               whereof
               hath
               done
               much
               to
               restrain
               us
               )
               is
               by
               the
               Odium
               cast
               upon
               us
               made
               less
               profitable
               to
               Mens
               Souls
               ;
               but
               especially
               ,
               how
               many
               Thousands
               do
               defile
               their
               hearts
               with
               false
               uncharitable
               Conceptions
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               their
               tongues
               with
               false
               Reproaches
               ,
               if
               not
               their
               hands
               with
               cruel
               Prosecutions
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               falsly
               informed
               of
               our
               Cause
               :
               When
               we
               think
               how
               Satan
               is
               served
               by
               this
               ;
               how
               odious
               sins
               are
               multiplied
               through
               the
               Land
               ;
               how
               Christian
               Love
               is
               killed
               ;
               and
               divisions
               made
               among
               all
               Ranks
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               places
               :
               When
               we
               think
               how
               God
               is
               hereby
               provoked
               ,
               the
               Land
               dishonoured
               and
               endangered
               ;
               and
               how
               fast
               the
               guilty
               post
               one
               after
               another
               into
               another
               World
               ,
               where
               such
               work
               will
               cost
               them
               dear
               ;
               with
               many
               a
               heart-tearing
               groan
               some
               of
               us
               have
               long
               said
               ,
               Must
               we
               be
               silent
               and
               see
               all
               this
               ?
               In
               a
               Christian
               state
               ,
               must
               we
               be
               condemned
               ,
               imprisoned
               ,
               
               driven
               about
               as
               Rogues
               and
               seditious
               Persons
               ,
               and
               our
               Ministry
               vilified
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Clergy-men
               ,
               who
               think
               that
               it
               is
               their
               right
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               leave
               once
               to
               speak
               for
               our selves
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               to
               tell
               men
               ,
               
                 what
                 it
                 is
              
               that
               we
               take
               for
               sin
               ?
               and
               why
               must
               we
               see
               so
               many
               Thousands
               going
               in
               such
               guilt
               into
               another
               World
               ,
               and
               distracting
               a
               Kingdom
               that
               hath
               been
               too
               long
               distracted
               ,
               and
               weakening
               both
               the
               Protestant
               and
               the
               Christian
               Interest
               ,
               and
               by
               building
               and
               keeping
               up
               a
               Wall
               of
               separation
               ,
               serving
               the
               great
               Enemy
               of
               both
               ?
               and
               must
               we
               not
               in
               compassion
               speak
               for
               peace
               ,
               but
               only
               say
               as
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Father
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 ?
              
               If
               God
               forgive
               Men
               he
               turneth
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               giveth
               them
               Repentance
               .
               And
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 Forgive
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 persecutors
                 ,
                 and
                 slanderers
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
              
               And
               must
               we
               pray
               ,
               and
               not
               endeavour
               ?
            
             
               At
               least
               ,
               now
               at
               last
               ,
               we
               shall
               endeavor
               to
               stop
               them
               by
               this
               short
               Profession
               ,
               from
               believing
               those
               Tongues
               or
               Pens
               which
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               a
               Schisme
               for
               things
               which
               
                 our selves
                 confess
                 Indifferent
              
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Non-conformity
               consisteth
               in
               what
               it
               doth
               not
               :
               If
               we
               must
               not
               tell
               them
               
                 what
                 it
                 is
              
               that
               we
               think
               
                 men
                 command
              
               and
               
                 God
                 forbids
              
               ,
               we
               may
               tell
               them
               
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 not
              
               :
               For
               this
               may
               be
               some
               service
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               must
               premise
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               that
               are
               called
               by
               
                 other
                 names
              
               ,
               denoting
               other
               Opinions
               besides
               
                 Meer
                 Non-conformity
              
               ,
               or
               any
               Persons
               else
               whosoever
               ,
               do
               hold
               any
               thing
               unlawful
               which
               we
               here
               allow
               ,
               it
               is
               none
               of
               our
               meaning
               to
               declare
               
                 their
                 judgements
              
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               fittest
               to
               declare
               themselves
               :
               We
               profess
               but
               
                 our
                 own
              
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               by
               familiarity
               we
               have
               had
               opportunity
               to
               understand
               .
            
             
             
               Three
               sorts
               we
               must
               here
               justifie
               our selves
               against
               ,
               who
               we
               know
               are
               likely
               to
               accuse
               us
               upon
               unjustifiable
               accounts
               :
               I.
               Those
               that
               will
               be
               angry
               that
               we
               so
               far
               undeceive
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               to
               acquaint
               them
               with
               our
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               untruth
               of
               what
               they
               have
               believed
               of
               us
               :
               How
               many
               soever
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               diabolical
               that
               we
               suppose
               few
               will
               own
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               need
               not
               any
               farther
               dispute
               it
               ,
               than
               to
               tell
               them
               that
               worldly
               interest
               ,
               and
               wicked
               means
               will
               serve
               Mens
               turns
               but
               a
               little
               while
               .
            
             
               II.
               Those
               that
               will
               say
               that
               
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 mind
                 ;
                 one
                 thinks
                 more
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 less
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 or
                 agreed
                 with
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 known
                 what
                 will
                 satisfie
                 us
                 all
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               &
               Concord
               depend
               upon
               such
               
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 Principles
                 ,
              
               as
               this
               Objection
               doth
               imply
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               it
               have
               no
               Peace
               or
               Concord
               :
               We
               are
               united
               and
               agreed
               with
               those
               that
               differ
               from
               us
               in
               more
               than
               Circumstances
               :
               We
               will
               hold
               Concord
               with
               all
               in
               Faith
               and
               Love
               and
               Communion
               (
               if
               they
               will
               admit
               us
               without
               our
               sinning
               )
               upon
               the
               Terms
               set
               down
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 15.
                 28.
              
               who
               would
               have
               nothing
               but
               necessary
               things
               imposed
               ,
               (
               or
               such
               things
               whoso
               
                 Determination
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
              
               though
               compared
               each
               with
               other
               they
               are
               indifferent
               ;
               )
               at
               least
               not
               made
               necessary
               to
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 or
                 Communion
              
               ;
               we
               have
               long
               learnt
               from
               
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 15.
              
               and
               from
               that
               Spirit
               which
               indited
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               judge
               nor
               to
               despise
               each
               other
               for
               things
               of
               tolerable
               difference
               ,
               but
               to
               receive
               each
               other
               as
               Christ
               receiveth
               us
               .
               One
               Man
               is
               not
               a
               Church
               ,
               nor
               a
               Kingdom
               :
               And
               if
               no
               Men
               must
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               or
               Kingdom
               that
               have
               any
               difference
               ,
               yea
               as
               great
               as
               the
               Objection
               can
               reasonably
               suppose
               in
               the
               Meer
               Non-conformists
               ,
               we
               are
               
               sure
               that
               no
               two
               Men
               in
               the
               World
               can
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               or
               Kingdom
               ,
               except
               you
               will
               Compose
               it
               of
               such
               as
               hold
               
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 unlawful
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               nothing
               morally
               good
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               Church
               .
               We
               profess
               that
               we
               love
               them
               as
               our selves
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               guilty
               of
               imprisoning
               ,
               undoing
               ,
               silencing
               ,
               or
               excommunicating
               them
               ,
               who
               wear
               not
               the
               same
               Cloaths
               ,
               and
               use
               not
               the
               same
               Gesture
               in
               singing
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               or
               reading
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               ;
               who
               differ
               from
               us
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               many
               a
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               who
               take
               many
               things
               for
               duty
               or
               sin
               which
               we
               do
               not
               ;
               who
               will
               not
               be
               tyed
               to
               use
               no
               Publick
               Prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               what
               we
               or
               others
               write
               them
               down
               ;
               so
               they
               hold
               
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 one
                 Hope
                 ,
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 one
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
              
               We
               are
               not
               for
               cutting
               off
               every
               Member
               that
               is
               of
               different
               size
               or
               shape
               ,
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
              
               
               God
               keep
               us
               from
               their
               
                 mind
                 and
                 guilt
                 and
                 judgment
              
               ,
               who
               will
               hold
               Love
               and
               Communion
               with
               none
               but
               those
               ,
               in
               things
               unnecessary
               ,
               of
               their
               own
               opinion
               or
               way
               ,
               or
               that
               would
               ruine
               and
               persecute
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               III.
               And
               some
               Non-conformists
               that
               are
               
                 more
                 than
                 so
              
               ,
               or
               
                 differ
                 from
                 us
              
               ,
               will
               say
               that
               we
               should
               not
               have
               declared
               thus
               
                 our
                 judgment
              
               ,
               lest
               by
               differing
               from
               them
               we
               seem
               divided
               ,
               and
               
                 expose
                 them
              
               to
               the
               greater
               Odium
               and
               Persecution
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               go
               so
               far
               as
               we
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               protest
               against
               the
               persecution
               of
               sober
               godly
               Christians
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               such
               differences
               ;
               and
               are
               we
               then
               guilty
               of
               what
               we
               deprecate
               ?
               2.
               
               Did
               not
               Mr.
               Eaton
               ,
               when
               he
               wrote
               that
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 bind
                 not
                 ,
              
               know
               that
               most
               of
               us
               were
               against
               his
               judgement
               ?
               To
               say
               nothing
               of
               many
               more
               that
               wrote
               against
               Episcopacy
               ,
               Presbytery
               ,
               Infant
               Baptisme
               ,
               Parish
               
               Churches
               ,
               
                 &c
                 ▪
              
               who
               yet
               forbore
               not
               on
               any
               such
               accounts
               :
               Did
               not
               Mr.
               Nye
               and
               Mr.
               Tombes
               ,
               when
               they
               wrote
               very
               well
               for
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               ,
               know
               that
               in
               Scotland
               many
               refuse
               it
               as
               unlawful
               ?
               And
               did
               they
               forbear
               for
               fear
               of
               bringing
               Persecution
               on
               Dissenters
               ?
               Did
               not
               Mr.
               Nye
               write
               to
               prove
               it
               lawful
               to
               hear
               the
               Parish
               Ministers
               ?
               and
               Mr.
               Tombes
               write
               to
               prove
               it
               lawful
               both
               to
               hear
               and
               to
               communicate
               with
               them
               ?
               And
               did
               the
               fear
               of
               bringing
               Persecution
               on
               others
               hinder
               them
               ?
               3.
               
               Hath
               not
               this
               Reason
               (
               to
               keep
               others
               from
               Persecution
               )
               prevailed
               with
               us
               far
               enough
               and
               long
               enough
               ?
               4.
               
               Would
               they
               have
               us
               either
               by
               speech
               or
               silence
               draw
               men
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               of
               all
               mens
               minds
               whom
               we
               would
               save
               from
               Persecution
               ?
               Must
               we
               tempt
               men
               to
               think
               that
               we
               are
               Seekers
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               Separatists
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               lest
               we
               expose
               them
               to
               Persecution
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               such
               Carnal
               Policy
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               repented
               of
               ,
               will
               perish
               with
               the
               Masters
               of
               it
               ?
               Even
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               and
               to
               tempt
               others
               to
               evil
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               all
               our
               Hearers
               into
               sin
               by
               our
               Example
               ,
               by
               making
               them
               think
               that
               we
               hold
               that
               to
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               which
               we
               do
               not
               ?
               and
               all
               this
               on
               pretense
               of
               good
               ?
               yea
               to
               cherish
               the
               
                 sin
                 of
                 many
              
               ,
               lest
               
                 some
                 should
                 suffer
              
               ?
               5.
               
               The
               thing
               is
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               the
               pretense
               is
               apparently
               vain
               :
               For
               it
               is
               known
               by
               our
               Superiors
               that
               we
               differ
               already
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               who
               make
               this
               Objection
               have
               suffered
               never
               the
               more
               ,
               but
               live
               a
               quieter
               life
               than
               we
               have
               done
               .
               6.
               
               If
               the
               Objection
               implyeth
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               of
               their
               mind
               that
               will
               bear
               ,
               or
               live
               in
               Communion
               ,
               with
               none
               but
               those
               that
               differ
               not
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Objectors
               now
               suppose
               ,
               we
               disclaim
               their
               dividing
               Principles
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               of
               their
               mind
               :
               If
               they
               are
               not
               for
               loving
               Christians
               as
               Christians
               ,
               and
               using
               them
               accordingly
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               expect
               that
               we
               should
               not
               seem
               to
               differ
               from
               them
               .
            
             
             
               And
               that
               we
               do
               not
               this
               that
               we
               do
               without
               reason
               ,
               we
               must
               thus
               shew
               :
            
             
               I.
               It
               is
               sinful
               when
               we
               can
               help
               it
               ,
               to
               let
               Clergy-men
               uncontradicted
               deceive
               Mens
               Souls
               ,
               and
               draw
               and
               keep
               both
               high
               and
               low
               ,
               even
               many
               Thousands
               in
               sin
               ,
               by
               perswading
               them
               that
               we
               are
               so
               schismatical
               and
               hateful
               a
               People
               ,
               that
               our
               sufferings
               are
               no
               persecutions
               ,
               because
               we
               divide
               the
               Church
               for
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               stick
               at
               nothing
               but
               Liturgie
               ,
               or
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               hold
               Rebellious
               and
               Seditious
               Principles
               ;
               or
               at
               best
               ,
               have
               such
               humours
               ,
               foolish
               scruples
               and
               singularities
               ,
               as
               render
               us
               fitter
               for
               the
               Common
               Goal
               ,
               than
               the
               Church
               .
               Shall
               our
               silence
               contribute
               still
               to
               their
               deceit
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               quieting
               of
               Mens
               Consciences
               in
               all
               that
               is
               done
               against
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               good
               service
               to
               God
               and
               the
               King
               ?
               Shall
               we
               have
               no
               pity
               on
               Mens
               guilty
               Souls
               ?
            
             
               II.
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               we
               have
               long
               by
               sad
               experience
               seen
               ,
               that
               the
               misunderstanding
               of
               the
               Case
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               partly
               of
               some
               of
               our
               judgments
               ,
               hath
               led
               many
               of
               the
               People
               who
               are
               against
               Conformity
               ,
               to
               over-run
               moderation
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               run
               into
               unsound
               opinions
               and
               singularities
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               heavier
               charges
               on
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               than
               there
               is
               cause
               for
               :
               And
               having
               once
               
                 over-run
                 us
              
               ,
               they
               expect
               that
               we
               should
               
                 follow
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 ruled
                 by
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               do
               not
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               censure
               us
               as
               guilty
               of
               sinful
               Compliance
               and
               Conformity
               :
               It
               greatly
               concerneth
               us
               therefore
               ,
               to
               keep
               some
               from
               such
               mistakes
               ,
               to
               rectifie
               others
               ,
               to
               vindicate
               our selves
               ,
               and
               clear
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               that
               we
               tell
               Men
               
                 what
                 our
                 Non-conformity
                 is
                 not
              
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               not
               tell
               them
               what
               it
               is
               ?
            
             
               I.
               Our
               Non-conformity
               is
               not
               in
               holding
               that
               the
               
               Scriptures
               are
               a
               particular
               Rule
               or
               Determination
               of
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               Church-Government
               and
               Worship
               ,
               (
               as
               Time
               ,
               Place
               ,
               Utensils
               ,
               Words
               ,
               Methods
               ,
               Metres
               ,
               Tunes
               ,
               Division
               of
               the
               Text
               into
               Chapters
               and
               Verses
               ,
               Translations
               ,
               helps
               by
               Notes
               ,
               Written
               or
               Printed
               ,
               Gestures
               ,
               Habits
               ,
               &c.
               )
               But
               Nature
               and
               Scripture
               give
               us
               sufficient
               General
               Rules
               or
               Laws
               for
               all
               such
               ;
               as
               that
               they
               be
               done
               in
               
                 Unity
                 ,
                 Charity
              
               ,
               to
               
                 edification
                 ,
                 decently
              
               and
               
                 orderly
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               must
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
               II.
               We
               hold
               ,
               that
               when
               〈◊〉
               
                 un
                 〈◊〉
                 etermined
                 Circumstances
              
               are
               
                 lawfully
                 determined
              
               〈◊〉
               Authority
               ,
               yea
               were
               it
               but
               by
               the
               Consent
               and
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               present
               
                 Conduct
                 of
                 their
                 Pastors
              
               ,
               the
               Assembly
               should
               yield
               Conformable
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               avoid
               unnecessary
               Singularities
               .
            
             
               III.
               We
               hold
               ,
               that
               if
               those
               ,
               to
               whom
               such
               Determinations
               belong
               ,
               should
               mistake
               ,
               and
               not
               do
               it
               in
               the
               best
               and
               profitablest
               manner
               ;
               yet
               ordinarily
               it
               is
               the
               Peoples
               duty
               to
               obey
               and
               hold
               Communion
               with
               that
               Church
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               that
               nothing
               
                 sinful
                 〈◊〉
                 e
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               Determination
               be
               not
               such
               as
               
                 overthroweth
                 the
                 Worship
              
               or
               
                 End
                 it self
              
               :
               Of
               which
               we
               have
               elsewhere
               fullier
               opened
               our
               sense
               
                 (
                 In
                 our
                 judgment
                 of
                 things
                 Indifferent
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               IV.
               We
               are
               against
               no
               Bishops
               or
               Church-Government
               of
               Gods
               appointment
               :
               We
               all
               are
               for
               an
               
                 Episcopus
                 Gregis
              
               ;
               and
               where
               there
               are
               many
               Chappels
               and
               Curates
               in
               a
               Parish
               ,
               we
               are
               far
               from
               perswading
               them
               to
               deny
               such
               submission
               to
               the
               chief
               Pastor
               ,
               as
               the
               Law
               requireth
               ,
               and
               as
               God
               himself
               alloweth
               :
               Were
               Ignatius
               his
               Episcopacy
               among
               us
               ,
               who
               tells
               us
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               Note
               of
               the
               Churches
               Unity
               ,
               that
               
                 [
                 to
                 every
                 Church
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Bishop
                 with
                 his
                 fellow
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ]
              
               
               we
               should
               be
               far
               from
               perswading
               any
               to
               separate
               from
               it
               :
               Yea
               were
               it
               
               Cyprian's
               
                 Measure
                 of
                 Episcopacy
              
               .
               Yea
               ,
               there
               are
               
                 some
                 among
                 us
              
               who
               have
               long
               professed
               themselves
               uncertain
               ,
               whether
               such
               a
               large
               Episcopacy
               ,
               as
               is
               but
               the
               same
               with
               the
               
                 ordinary
                 part
              
               of
               the
               Church-power
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               be
               not
               
                 jure
                 divino
              
               ,
               such
               as
               should
               be
               still
               continued
               ;
               because
               ,
               1.
               
               When
               Christ
               hath
               once
               setled
               a
               Form
               or
               Order
               of
               Government
               ,
               a
               change
               must
               not
               be
               charged
               on
               him
               rashly
               ,
               and
               without
               proof
               ;
               especially
               as
               made
               so
               suddenly
               :
               If
               the
               Affirmer
               prove
               the
               settlement
               ,
               the
               Denyer
               must
               prove
               the
               Change
               and
               Revocation
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               Christ
               promised
               to
               be
               with
               them
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 20.
              
               when
               he
               appointed
               them
               this
               universal
               ,
               or
               indefinite
               Work.
               3.
               
               Because
               many
               others
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               had
               larger
               Circuits
               than
               particular
               Churches
               for
               their
               Work
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 Silas
                 ,
                 Silvanus
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Titus
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               more
               :
               )
               And
               at
               their
               Reformation
               the
               
                 Scots
                 Visitors
              
               seemed
               such
               .
               That
               Men
               of
               extraordinary
               worth
               and
               gravity
               may
               Plant
               many
               Churches
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               care
               of
               many
               ,
               directing
               ,
               exhorting
               ,
               and
               admonishing
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               particular
               Bishops
               ,
               not
               depriving
               those
               Pastors
               and
               Churches
               of
               the
               Power
               and
               Priviledges
               granted
               them
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               some
               of
               us
               do
               not
               deny
               .
               Government
               by
               the
               Word
               is
               an
               ordinary
               continuing
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               :
               But
               the
               Apostles
               extraordinary
               Work
               and
               Office
               (
               to
               be
               Eye-witnesses
               and
               Embassad●●rs
               immediately
               sent
               ,
               and
               endued
               with
               the
               extraordinary
               Measures
               of
               the
               Spirit
               )
               these
               we
               believe
               they
               have
               no
               Successors
               in
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               but
               for
               a
               time
               .
            
             
               And
               those
               of
               us
               that
               cannot
               grant
               
                 so
                 much
              
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               us
               as
               to
               an
               Episcopacy
               which
               we
               think
               contrary
               to
               God's
               Word
               ,
               can
               yet
               submit
               to
               much
               which
               
               we
               dare
               not
               
                 approve
                 of
              
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               take
               our selves
               bound
               to
               obey
               all
               by
               what
               Names
               or
               Titles
               soever
               distinguished
               or
               dignified
               ,
               who
               ,
               
                 circa
                 sacra
              
               ,
               as
               Officers
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               do
               exercise
               any
               part
               of
               that
               Power
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               by
               his
               Commission
               ,
               which
               we
               acknowledge
               in
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               ;
               so
               if
               any
               usurp
               more
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               than
               Christ
               alloweth
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               thereby
               disobliged
               from
               living
               peaceably
               in
               our
               places
               ,
               nor
               allowed
               to
               raise
               Sedition
               ,
               or
               use
               any
               unlawful
               means
               to
               re
               〈◊〉
               orm
               it
               ;
               though
               we
               cannot
               make
               a
               Vow
               and
               Covenant
               never
               to
               do
               any
               lawful
               thing
               ,
               to
               alter
               and
               amend
               it
               .
            
             
               Much
               less
               is
               it
               true
               which
               M
               〈◊〉
               n
               of
               hard
               Faces
               have
               sometimes
               said
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               
                 against
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 Bishops
                 our selves
                 .
              
               And
               they
               that
               tell
               Men
               that
               every
               Presbyter
               would
               be
               a
               Parish
               Pope
               ,
               do
               sure
               think
               they
               speak
               to
               Men
               so
               silly
               as
               to
               be
               mockt
               by
               an
               undiscerned
               Contradiction
               :
               A
               Pope
               is
               the
               Universal
               Monarch
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 World
              
               ,
               (
               or
               all
               :
               )
               Is
               a
               Parish
               all
               the
               World
               ?
               A
               Diocesan
               is
               the
               Sole
               Bishop
               with
               us
               of
               a
               Multitude
               of
               Churches
               .
               Is
               a
               Parish
               a
               Multitude
               of
               such
               Churches
               ?
               If
               a
               Man
               be
               against
               one
               Schoolmaster
               only
               over
               a
               thousand
               Schools
               ,
               shall
               he
               be
               reproached
               because
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               
                 teach
                 one
              
               ?
               Is
               a
               
                 King
                 in
                 each
                 Kingdom
              
               as
               unreasonable
               a
               thing
               as
               a
               Papal
               Monarch
               ,
               or
               a
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Earth
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               to
               the
               gain
               of
               Souls
               that
               we
               are
               deprived
               of
               this
               Parochial
               Episcopacy
               ,
               we
               can
               easily
               bear
               it
               ;
               professing
               that
               we
               hold
               it
               far
               easier
               to
               be
               Governed
               ,
               than
               to
               Govern.
               
            
             
               V.
               We
               judge
               not
               all
               
                 Officers
                 ,
                 circa
                 sacra
              
               ,
               unlawful
               which
               are
               made
               by
               Man
               :
               As
               some
               Circumstances
               are
               not
               particularly
               determined
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               left
               to
               Men
               ,
               so
               are
               many
               of
               the
               Officers
               that
               must
               execute
               them
               .
               If
               the
               King
               appoint
               Church-Magistrates
               to
               keep
               Peace
               and
               
               Order
               ,
               to
               call
               Synods
               ,
               and
               take
               such
               cognisance
               of
               Causes
               as
               belongs
               
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               or
               do
               any
               part
               of
               
                 his
                 work
              
               ,
               as
               is
               afore
               said
               ,
               we
               will
               obey
               them
               :
               And
               so
               of
               Church-Wardens
               ,
               Door-keepers
               ,
               Sextons
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               ,
               as
               some
               Churches
               of
               old
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               they
               usurp
               not
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Office
               which
               Christ
               hath
               appropriated
               to
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               VI.
               We
               are
               not
               for
               
                 Lay-mens
                 claim
              
               or
               exercise
               of
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
              
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Lay-Chancellors
               ,
               or
               Magistrates
               or
               Lay-Officers
               ,
               or
               People
               :
               But
               we
               hold
               that
               the
               
                 Keys
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 receiving
                 in
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               Guiding
               the
               People
               by
               holy
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 holy
                 Worship
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Excommunicating
               and
               Absolving
               ,
               are
               by
               Christ
               committed
               to
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               Though
               there
               is
               also
               an
               admonishing
               Power
               in
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               divers
               sorts
               of
               Penalties
               ,
               for
               sins
               against
               God
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               inflict
               .
               And
               the
               voluntary
               execution
               of
               the
               Pastors
               judgment
               ,
               by
               holding
               or
               not
               holding
               Communion
               with
               others
               ,
               is
               the
               Peoples
               part
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               as
               reasonable
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               discerning
               judgment
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               As
               to
               the
               case
               of
               Elders
               ,
               we
               all
               hold
               that
               none
               should
               be
               
                 proper
                 Church
                 Governours
              
               ,
               by
               the
               said
               Keys
               ,
               which
               are
               meerly
               Lay-men
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 Church
                 Officers
              
               :
               And
               many
               of
               us
               hold
               that
               neither
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               over
               appointed
               any
               Elders
               to
               Rule
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               (
               distinct
               from
               the
               Magistrates
               Government
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               )
               but
               only
               
                 ordained
                 Ministers
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               have
               also
               authority
               to
               preach
               and
               
                 administer
                 both
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               .
               However
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               when
               many
               of
               these
               belonged
               to
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               one
               that
               was
               the
               Chief
               Speaker
               (
               usually
               the
               Bishop
               )
               was
               w
               〈◊〉
               nt
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               to
               be
               his
               Assistants
               ,
               especially
               
               in
               private
               Care
               of
               Souls
               ;
               and
               those
               of
               us
               that
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               that
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               made
               such
               a
               Church
               Office
               as
               
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 not-ordained
              
               ,
               or
               that
               have
               
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 preaching
                 or
                 administring
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               do
               not
               hold
               such
               essential
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               refuse
               to
               live
               in
               love
               and
               peace
               and
               Communion
               with
               the
               Churches
               that
               have
               no
               such
               Elders
               .
               And
               we
               all
               think
               that
               so
               small
               a
               difference
               should
               make
               no
               greater
               a
               breach
               among
               us
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               We
               are
               against
               the
               Excommunicating
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               Magistrates
               ,
               on
               whose
               Honour
               the
               well-governing
               and
               peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               doth
               depend
               ,
               (
               and
               are
               sorry
               to
               find
               some
               of
               our
               sharp
               Accusers
               of
               another
               mind
               :
               )
               Our
               Reasons
               are
               ,
               because
               the
               dishonouring
               of
               them
               is
               forbidden
               in
               the
               
                 Fifth
                 Commandment
              
               :
               And
               
                 Positive
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 caeteris
                 paribus
              
               ,
               must
               give
               place
               to
               
                 Moral
                 Natural
                 Laws
                 :
                 Rituals
              
               and
               matters
               of
               Order
               are
               no
               Duties
               ,
               when
               they
               make
               against
               those
               
                 Grand
                 Duties
              
               which
               are
               their
               Ends
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               are
               of
               fundamental
               or
               greater
               use
               .
               And
               this
               Christ
               hath
               often
               taught
               us
               ,
               by
               sending
               the
               contrary
               minded
               to
               learn
               what
               this
               meaneth
               
                 [
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 ]
              
               and
               bidding
               the
               unreconciled
               
                 leave
                 their
                 Gift
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               End
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               Means
               ,
               which
               indeed
               are
               
                 no
                 Means
              
               when
               
                 against
                 the
                 End.
              
               And
               Church-Order
               is
               not
               to
               be
               pretended
               for
               
                 disordering
                 and
                 confounding
                 Kingdoms
              
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               
                 publick
                 good
                 and
                 safety
              
               .
               We
               judge
               that
               Bishop
               Bilson
               ,
               Bishop
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               ,
               have
               truly
               heretofore
               determined
               ,
               that
               some
               wicked
               impenitent
               Princes
               may
               be
               
                 denyed
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 defamed
                 or
                 dishonoured
              
               by
               a
               
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
              
               :
               Much
               less
               by
               any
               
                 Foreign
                 Usurper
              
               ,
               or
               any
               
                 Minister
                 at
                 home
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               himself
               doth
               not
               by
               consent
               make
               the
               Guid
               of
               his
               Soul
               ;
               for
               no
               other
               but
               he
               that
               is
               called
               
               to
               
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               if
               qualified
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 denyer
                 of
                 it
              
               if
               he
               be
               unqualified
               ;
               unless
               as
               he
               is
               to
               do
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               and
               consent
               of
               Fellow
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               very
               use
               of
               Excommunication
               is
               to
               punish
               and
               reform
               men
               by
               
                 dishonouring
                 and
                 shaming
                 them
              
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               where
               we
               owe
               such
               honour
               by
               the
               
                 Fifth
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               to
               our
               Prince
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 1.
              
               
               We
               are
               bid
               also
               to
               honour
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ;
               2.
               
               Yea
               to
               honour
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               We
               dare
               not
               justifie
               any
               Pastors
               publick
               disgraceful
               excommunicating
               his
               own
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               unless
               where
               a
               publick
               obligation
               for
               publick
               good
               requireth
               it
               .
               2.
               
               But
               to
               both
               instances
               ,
               we
               say
               that
               a
               greater
               end
               and
               more
               
                 publick
                 good
              
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               to
               a
               
                 le
                 〈◊〉
                 s
              
               :
               And
               when
               a
               
                 private
                 mans
              
               honour
               is
               forfeited
               ,
               we
               cannot
               give
               him
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               cast
               away
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               penally
               take
               away
               till
               he
               repent
               .
               But
               when
               the
               
                 publick
                 order
              
               and
               welfare
               (
               which
               is
               above
               all
               personal
               good
               )
               obligeth
               us
               to
               honour
               Magistrates
               ,
               a
               subordinat
               〈◊〉
               Law
               will
               not
               suspend
               it
               .
               Publick
               Excommunication
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               Government
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               on
               the
               Governed
               for
               the
               Ends
               of
               Government
               .
               But
               for
               a
               Prelate
               or
               Priest
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               to
               do
               this
               on
               his
               Governours
               (
               though
               of
               another
               rank
               )
               crosseth
               the
               Ends
               of
               Government
               :
               Nor
               are
               Subjects
               so
               to
               be
               tempted
               to
               contemn
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               lest
               they
               come
               to
               think
               ,
               as
               Bellarmine
               and
               such
               Papists
               ,
               that
               Infidels
               are
               not
               to
               Govern
               Christians
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               tolerated
               in
               their
               Government
               ;
               or
               as
               their
               very
               Religion
               teacheth
               them
               ,
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Later
                 .
                 c.
                 3.
                 sub
                 Innoc.
                 3.
              
               that
               when
               Princes
               are
               excommunicated
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               deposed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ;
               or
               as
               their
               learnedest
               Doctors
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 are
                 no
                 Kings
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 kill
                 them
              
               is
               
                 not
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 King
              
               :
               See
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               this
               cited
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               expresly
               ,
               by
               
                 H.
                 Fowlis
              
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               Popish
               Treasons
               .
            
             
             
               If
               ever
               any
               Protestants
               Episcopal
               ,
               Presbyterian
               ,
               or
               Independents
               ,
               were
               or
               be
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Excommunicating
               of
               Kings
               or
               Chief
               Rulers
               )
               that
               's
               nothing
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               shall
               neither
               live
               nor
               dye
               by
               the
               Faith
               or
               Opinion
               of
               others
               :
               But
               we
               should
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               here
               disown
               it
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               It
               is
               none
               of
               our
               judgment
               ,
               that
               when
               men
               are
               excommunicated
               (
               by
               Pope
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               People
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               four
               Pretenders
               to
               that
               Power
               )
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               be
               their
               Lictor
               or
               Executioner
               ,
               or
               must
               further
               punish
               men
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               meerly
               ,
               
                 eo
                 nomine
              
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               excommunicate
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               reconcile
               not
               themselves
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               penitence
               and
               obedience
               ;
               or
               because
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               Prelate
               ,
               or
               Priests
               ,
               deliver
               up
               the
               excommunicate
               to
               him
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               or
               threaten
               him
               if
               he
               will
               not
               do
               it
               .
               The
               Civil
               Ruler
               may
               punish
               the
               
                 same
                 men
              
               for
               the
               
                 same
                 Crimes
              
               ,
               but
               upon
               their
               
                 own
                 exploration
              
               and
               judgment
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               meer
               Hangmen
               that
               must
               needs
               execute
               the
               judgment
               of
               other
               Judges
               .
               Their
               own
               Conscience
               must
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               know
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               why
               ;
               else
               to
               how
               many
               base
               and
               bloody
               offices
               the
               factious
               worldly
               Clergy
               may
               oblige
               them
               ,
               the
               Papal
               Kingdom
               hath
               long
               given
               men
               too
               sad
               a
               proof
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               must
               profess
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               good
               Reason
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               so
               
                 near
                 a
                 Prosecution
              
               by
               the
               Civil
               Power
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               imprisoning
               and
               undoing
               of
               Persons
               Excommunicate
               ,
               meerly
               because
               they
               stand
               Excommunicate
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               absolved
               as
               Penitents
               ,
               hath
               not
               a
               few
               nor
               small
               incommodities
               Ecclesiastical
               .
               1.
               
               So
               great
               a
               Dominion
               in
               the
               Clergy
               hath
               done
               much
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Sacred
               Office
               ,
               and
               make
               men
               (
               naturally
               proud
               )
               unmeet
               for
               the
               humble
               Services
               of
               the
               
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               And
               it
               breedeth
               in
               the
               People
               a
               distast
               and
               hatred
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               the
               grievous
               Wolves
               that
               devour
               the
               Flock
               in
               Sheeps
               Cloathing
               ,
               and
               bear
               not
               
                 Grapes
                 and
                 Figs
              
               ,
               but
               wear
               
                 Thorns
                 and
                 Thistles
              
               to
               
                 p
                 〈◊〉
                 ick
                 and
                 hurt
              
               them
               ;
               and
               causeth
               their
               Exhortations
               to
               be
               the
               more
               unsuccessful
               .
               3.
               
               It
               seemeth
               to
               dishonour
               the
               Discipline
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Keys
               of
               his
               Church
               ●●re
               of
               no
               more
               signification
               ,
               than
               the
               Crown
               of
               Thorn●
               〈◊〉
               Reed
               with
               which
               he
               was
               derided
               ,
               and
               could
               do
               nothing
               without
               the
               Princes
               Sword.
               4.
               
               It
               contradicteth
               the
               experience
               of
               above
               300
               years
               ,
               when
               Church
               Discipline
               was
               exercised
               more
               effectually
               than
               it
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               without
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               also
               against
               his
               will
               and
               opposition
               :
               Yea
               ,
               it
               was
               many
               a
               hundred
               years
               more
               ,
               after
               Emperours
               were
               Christian
               ,
               before
               the
               Keys
               were
               ever
               thus
               seconded
               by
               the
               Sword
               ;
               and
               had
               not
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               by
               inhumane
               assaulting
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               provoked
               the
               Churches
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               like
               to
               have
               been
               long
               before
               the
               Sword
               had
               been
               drawn
               against
               Hereticks
               at
               all
               .
               5.
               
               And
               that
               which
               much
               moveth
               us
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               greatly
               frustrateth
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Keys
               ▪
               or
               Church
               Discipline
               ,
               by
               obscuring
               the
               use
               and
               efficacy
               of
               them
               :
               For
               who
               can
               tell
               whether
               they
               do
               any
               thing
               or
               nothing
               to
               that
               mans
               seeming
               Repentance
               ,
               who
               must
               lye
               in
               Goal
               and
               be
               undone
               ,
               unless
               he
               will
               say
               that
               he
               repeneth
               ?
               Though
               the
               Church
               must
               take
               up
               with
               outward
               Professions
               ,
               as
               not
               knowing
               the
               heart
               ,
               yet
               must
               they
               be
               voluntary
               and
               credible
               Professions
               .
               6.
               
               And
               thus
               how
               unavoidably
               must
               the
               Church
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               when
               its
               Communicants
               are
               such
               as
               chuse
               rather
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               than
               in
               the
               Goal
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               are
               thought
               worthy
               of
               its
               Priviledges
               ,
               who
               had
               rather
               say
               
                 [
                 we
                 repent
              
               ]
               than
               be
               made
               Beggars
               :
               Whenas
               in
               the
               ancient
               Churches
               
               none
               had
               its
               Communion
               that
               did
               not
               desire
               it
               ,
               and
               beg
               for
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               cost
               them
               dear
               in
               the
               world
               .
               7.
               
               And
               thus
               Christs
               great
               and
               precious
               Gifts
               seem
               exposed
               to
               contempt
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               forced
               upon
               the
               Refusers
               by
               ways
               of
               violence
               .
               If
               the
               Church
               be
               made
               a
               Prison
               ,
               and
               men
               be
               driven
               into
               it
               and
               lockt
               up
               ,
               the
               Place
               will
               hardly
               prove
               them
               Christians
               .
               8.
               
               And
               we
               fear
               it
               will
               misrepresent
               Christs
               Laws
               and
               Covenant-terms
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               while
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               be
               his
               Disciples
               that
               do
               not
               (
               by
               consent
               and
               resolution
               )
               take
               up
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               forsake
               all
               ,
               and
               follow
               him
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               a
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 (
                 Luke
                 14.
                 26.
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
                 33
                 ,
                 34.
                 )
              
               And
               this
               course
               seemeth
               to
               tell
               men
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               had
               but
               rather
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               among
               Rogues
               and
               Beggars
               in
               the
               Goal
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               Christ
               ,
               pardon
               ,
               and
               life
               eternal
               ,
               given
               and
               sealed
               up
               to
               them
               particularly
               in
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
               As
               if
               Christ
               were
               the
               Cross-maker
               ,
               and
               the
               Cross
               to
               be
               born
               by
               his
               Enemies
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               Christ
               but
               sin
               were
               served
               by
               forsaking
               temporal
               felicity
               .
               9.
               
               And
               we
               fear
               lest
               it
               tend
               to
               
                 deceive
                 mens
                 Souls
              
               ,
               by
               giving
               them
               all
               the
               sealed
               Grant
               of
               forgiveness
               and
               salvation
               ,
               who
               can
               but
               rather
               endure
               to
               take
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               say
               I
               repent
               ,
               than
               be
               undone
               .
            
             
               We
               doubt
               not
               but
               there
               is
               a
               time
               for
               just
               punishment
               of
               sinners
               :
               But
               we
               read
               not
               ,
               that
               Christ
               sent
               men
               to
               preach
               Repentance
               by
               any
               such
               motives
               ,
               nor
               to
               offer
               his
               Blood
               and
               Mercy
               on
               terms
               so
               low
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               but
               desirous
               Volunteers
               :
               And
               with
               what
               confidence
               or
               comfort
               can
               a
               Minister
               deliver
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               such
               ?
            
             
               All
               which
               considered
               ,
               we
               are
               so
               far
               from
               desiring
               to
               subdue
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               to
               be
               the
               Executioners
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               Servants
               of
               their
               worldly
               Interest
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               or
               Passions
               ,
               that
               we
               heartily
               wish
               that
               Church
               Discipline
               
               might
               be
               left
               to
               operate
               alone
               ,
               
                 &
                 valeat
                 quantum
                 val
                 〈◊〉
                 re
                 potest
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               Church
               Priviledges
               might
               be
               given
               to
               none
               but
               desirers
               ,
               and
               voluntary
               accepters
               ,
               and
               none
               might
               be
               cram'd
               or
               drencht
               with
               the
               
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               all
               earnestly
               invited
               ,
               and
               by
               loving
               importunity
               compelled
               to
               come
               in
               :
               And
               that
               Magistrates
               may
               judge
               and
               punish
               Vice
               ,
               in
               their
               proper
               court
               ,
               and
               proper
               way
               .
            
             
               X.
               We
               hold
               it
               not
               unlawful
               to
               take
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               make
               Covenants
               ,
               Subscriptions
               ,
               or
               Declarations
               of
               things
               lawful
               ,
               when
               Authority
               commandeth
               us
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               hold
               Oaths
               of
               Fidelity
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               to
               be
               needful
               ;
               and
               are
               the
               loather
               to
               swear
               Allegiance
               to
               any
               inferior
               Officers
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 swear
                 never
                 to
                 endeavour
                 any
                 alteration
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               lest
               we
               seem
               to
               make
               them
               equally
               necessary
               and
               fixed
               as
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               to
               give
               them
               any
               of
               his
               Prerogatives
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               his
               Officers
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               power
               to
               alter
               .
            
             
               XI
               .
               We
               readily
               subscribe
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               and
               Sacraments
               contained
               in
               the
               39
               Articles
               ,
               and
               differ
               not
               therein
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               of
               .
               Though
               our
               Religion
               is
               only
               (
               objectively
               )
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               the
               Essentials
               ,
               the
               Sacramental
               Covenant
               ,
               expounded
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               and
               Decalogue
               ,
               and
               integrally
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               )
               and
               therefore
               if
               there
               be
               any
               fault
               in
               the
               39
               Articles
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               fault
               in
               our
               Religion
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               confessed
               to
               be
               all
               true
               by
               Papists
               themselves
               ;
               )
               yet
               as
               our
               Writings
               ,
               and
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               Speeches
               ,
               are
               the
               expressions
               of
               our
               
                 subjective
                 Religion
              
               ,
               so
               the
               Confessions
               of
               Churches
               are
               
                 eminently
                 such
              
               ;
               being
               useful
               to
               satisfie
               other
               Churches
               of
               our
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               to
               regulate
               or
               limit
               the
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               by
               weakness
               or
               errour
               are
               apt
               to
               deliver
               their
               mistakes
               ,
               or
               to
               oppose
               the
               
               Truth
               .
               And
               though
               there
               be
               some
               expressions
               in
               the
               Articles
               ,
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               yea
               in
               the
               Creed
               called
               
               Athanasius's
               ,
               which
               we
               think
               not
               accurate
               ,
               but
               lyable
               to
               an
               ill
               interpretation
               ,
               yet
               when
               our
               Consciences
               tell
               us
               that
               it
               was
               truth
               which
               was
               intended
               ,
               and
               words
               are
               not
               
                 natural
                 ,
                 immutable
              
               ,
               but
               
                 arbitrary
                 signs
              
               of
               the
               Speakers
               mind
               ,
               we
               are
               far
               from
               affecting
               to
               be
               peevishly
               or
               unreasonably
               quarrelsome
               or
               scrupulous
               ,
               but
               are
               willing
               to
               overlook
               infirmity
               and
               unfitness
               of
               expression
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               own
               Untruths
               .
            
             
               XII
               .
               We
               much
               approve
               of
               the
               Method
               of
               the
               Church
               Catechism
               ,
               as
               it
               first
               openeth
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               in
               the
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Exposition
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               Decalogue
               ,
               and
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               use
               of
               the
               confirming
               Sacrament
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               Though
               we
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               it
               needeth
               more
               explication
               and
               some
               correction
               .
            
             
               XIII
               .
               We
               are
               taught
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               using
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               ,
               when
               the
               Peoples
               usage
               and
               acquaintance
               with
               it
               doth
               render
               it
               most
               edifying
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               use
               a
               defective
               faulty
               Translation
               of
               Gods
               own
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               this
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               it
               sufficently
               expresseth
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               matter
               and
               main
               sense
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               hold
               Communion
               with
               Churches
               that
               publickly
               and
               privately
               use
               such
               Translations
               ,
               and
               that
               have
               many
               other
               faults
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Worship
               ;
               though
               we
               cannot
               justifie
               the
               least
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               our
               professed
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               ,
               nor
               make
               a
               Covenant
               that
               we
               will
               never
               endeavour
               to
               alter
               or
               amend
               them
               .
               We
               are
               apt
               enough
               to
               let
               sin
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               amend
               any
               thing
               amiss
               in
               our selves
               and
               others
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               sin
               remaineth
               in
               us
               (
               it
               being
               a
               self-de
               〈◊〉
               ending
               evil
               ,
               )
               and
               therefore
               are
               unwilling
               to
               adde
               to
               our
               
               badness
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               need
               a
               Law
               to
               bind
               us
               never
               to
               repent
               or
               amend
               ,
               or
               never
               to
               help
               others
               in
               such
               a
               case
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               XIV
               .
               We
               have
               in
               a
               peculiar
               Explication
               of
               our
               judgment
               ,
               not
               only
               disclaimed
               ,
               but
               sufficiently
               depressed
               ,
               that
               unruly
               Opinion
               falsly
               charged
               on
               us
               by
               some
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 [
                 That
                 Things
                 Lawful
                 or
                 Indifferent
                 become
                 Unlawful
                 when
                 commanded
                 by
                 Lawful
                 Authority
                 .
                 ]
              
               Though
               we
               hold
               it
               unlawful
               to
               encourage
               and
               strengthen
               Traytors
               and
               Usurpers
               against
               Christ
               or
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               voluntary
               Swearing
               or
               performing
               such
               Obedience
               to
               them
               ,
               even
               in
               
                 licitis
                 &
                 honestis
              
               ,
               as
               seemeth
               to
               own
               their
               Usurpation
               .
            
             
               XV.
               How
               far
               we
               think
               the
               Magistrates
               Laws
               bind
               us
               to
               things
               Scandalous
               ,
               or
               Evil
               and
               Hurtful
               by
               Accident
               ,
               yea
               by
               the
               Weakness
               of
               others
               ,
               we
               are
               prepared
               to
               open
               in
               a
               distinct
               Profession
               by
               it self
               .
            
             
               XVI
               .
               We
               are
               far
               from
               condemning
               all
               
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Publick
                 Liturgies
              
               ,
               as
               unlawful
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               we
               have
               His
               Majesties
               Testimony
               ,
               in
               his
               Declaration
               about
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
               ;
               )
               much
               more
               are
               we
               far
               from
               condemning
               all
               the
               ancient
               and
               present
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               that
               have
               used
               such
               ,
               or
               yet
               use
               them
               ,
               throughout
               the
               Christian
               world
               :
               And
               yet
               farther
               are
               we
               from
               separating
               from
               them
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               (
               for
               using
               Liturgies
               ,
               )
               and
               from
               encouraging
               such
               a
               Separation
               .
               Yea
               we
               commonly
               use
               a
               
                 stinted
                 Liturgie
                 our selves
              
               ,
               at
               least
               the
               
                 Psalms
                 read
                 and
                 sung
              
               ;
               and
               we
               hold
               it
               lawful
               to
               use
               such
               as
               are
               
                 invented
                 by
                 men
              
               ,
               that
               are
               no
               Prophets
               ;
               seeing
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               use
               
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               confineth
               us
               not
               only
               to
               Scripture
               words
               ;
               )
               and
               all
               men
               have
               not
               the
               skill
               to
               make
               
                 Hymns
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               ;
               much
               less
               would
               all
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               ,
               break
               forth
               into
               the
               same
               words
               :
               Therefore
               those
               that
               are
               used
               by
               all
               ,
               
               must
               be
               
                 invented
                 by
                 some
              
               :
               And
               Ministers
               with
               us
               do
               ordinarily
               impose
               their
               own
               invented
               words
               on
               all
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               who
               must
               follow
               them
               ;
               as
               our
               Metres
               and
               Tunes
               of
               Psalms
               are
               imposed
               .
            
             
               XVII
               .
               We
               think
               it
               not
               unlawful
               to
               use
               as
               much
               of
               the
               English
               Liturgy
               ,
               as
               we
               consented
               to
               use
               ,
               when
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Commission
               some
               of
               us
               treated
               about
               the
               reformation
               ,
               or
               alteration
               of
               it
               ;
               viz.
               in
               such
               Assemblies
               where
               the
               Peoples
               incapacity
               maketh
               not
               such
               use
               of
               it
               more
               hurtful
               than
               helpful
               to
               their
               edification
               ,
               and
               the
               comly
               concordant
               worshipping
               of
               God
               :
               Much
               less
               do
               we
               think
               it
               unlawful
               for
               our selves
               ,
               or
               the
               People
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               to
               join
               in
               the
               reverent
               and
               serious
               use
               of
               it
               with
               others
               .
               We
               find
               that
               even
               the
               old
               Non-conformists
               (
               such
               as
               
                 Cartwright
                 ,
                 Hildersham
                 ,
                 Knewstube
              
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Jo.
                 Reignolds
                 ,
                 Bradshaw
                 ,
                 Paget
                 ,
                 Ball
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               petitioned
               for
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               not
               an
               Abolition
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               wrote
               and
               preached
               against
               separating
               
                 from
                 it
              
               ,
               or
               
                 for
                 it
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Churches
               that
               used
               it
               ;
               and
               many
               of
               them
               not
               only
               used
               much
               or
               most
               of
               it
               themselves
               ,
               but
               also
               perswaded
               to
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               answered
               largely
               the
               Separatists
               Arguments
               against
               such
               use
               .
               And
               we
               join
               with
               Mr.
               Ball
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               thanking
               God
               that
               England
               hath
               a
               more
               reformed
               Liturgy
               ,
               than
               most
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               we
               would
               not
               seem
               to
               use
               it
               when
               we
               do
               not
               ,
               but
               do
               it
               (
               as
               aforesaid
               )
               in
               the
               serious
               devotion
               and
               fervour
               of
               our
               Souls
               :
               Nor
               would
               we
               peevishly
               make
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               worse
               than
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               would
               put
               the
               best
               construction
               on
               each
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               true
               Reason
               will
               justifie
               or
               allow
               .
            
             
               XVIII
               .
               We
               are
               far
               from
               judging
               the
               Parish
               Ministers
               to
               be
               no
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               no
               true
               Churches
               ,
               or
               judging
               it
               unlawful
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               them
               :
               But
               if
               there
               be
               any
               called
               Ministers
               
               or
               Priests
               ,
               of
               these
               following
               sorts
               ,
               we
               take
               them
               for
               no
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ziz
               .
               1.
               
               If
               by
               insufficiency
               they
               are
               uncapable
               of
               Teaching
               the
               
                 necessary
                 parts
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               and
               Guiding
               the
               Church
               accordingly
               in
               the
               Publick
               Worship
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               If
               they
               are
               Hereticks
               ,
               denying
               any
               of
               these
               essential
               parts
               .
               3.
               
               If
               they
               are
               
                 malignant
                 Opposers
              
               of
               the
               practice
               of
               them
               :
               And
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               If
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               through
               incapacity
               ,
               as
               are
               like
               to
               do
               more
               harm
               than
               good
               .
            
             
               XIX
               .
               In
               several
               Customs
               (
               freely
               ,
               not
               by
               constraint
               ,
               )
               used
               in
               many
               ancient
               Churches
               ,
               and
               in
               several
               practices
               of
               several
               Churches
               of
               these
               Times
               ,
               we
               find
               that
               which
               we
               would
               not
               by
               
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 or
                 Subscriptions
                 ,
                 or
                 Covenants
                 ,
              
               approve
               ,
               but
               with
               they
               were
               reformed
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               never
               been
               used
               ;
               when
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               for
               such
               things
               dishonour
               and
               reproach
               such
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               inveigh
               against
               them
               in
               our
               preaching
               to
               diminish
               their
               due
               esteem
               ;
               much
               less
               disclaim
               them
               as
               no
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               love
               ,
               and
               honour
               them
               ;
               and
               live
               peaceably
               under
               many
               faults
               which
               we
               cannot
               reform
               in
               the
               places
               where
               we
               live
               :
               So
               be
               it
               no
               sin
               be
               put
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               we
               can
               hold
               Communion
               with
               those
               that
               have
               divers
               sins
               ,
               or
               faults
               ,
               in
               their
               Ministrations
               ;
               not
               as
               with
               
                 their
                 sin
              
               ,
               but
               
                 with
                 their
                 Church
                 in
                 worship
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
              
               so
               it
               corrupt
               not
               God's
               worship
               so
               far
               as
               that
               he
               himself
               rejecteth
               it
               :
               For
               no
               Man
               is
               sinless
               in
               his
               best
               performance
               .
            
             
               XX.
               Though
               the
               Pastors
               hold
               any
               
                 tolerable
                 errors
                 personally
              
               ,
               and
               though
               such
               are
               usually
               uttered
               in
               their
               Ministration
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               be
               inserted
               in
               their
               Liturgies
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               may
               expect
               to
               hear
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               uttered
               as
               in
               that
               
                 Churches
                 name
              
               ;
               we
               hold
               not
               all
               this
               sufficient
               cause
               to
               warrant
               our
               separation
               from
               that
               Church
               :
               For
               all
               Churches
               consist
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               all
               Men
               are
               faulty
               and
               imperfect
               ;
               
               and
               such
               as
               the
               Men
               are
               ,
               such
               we
               may
               expect
               their
               works
               should
               be
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Divine
               assistance
               :
               And
               to
               separare
               from
               all
               faulty
               Churches
               and
               Worship
               ,
               is
               to
               separate
               from
               all
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               allow
               all
               the
               World
               to
               separate
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               XXI
               .
               If
               〈◊〉
               true
               Church
               deny
               us
               Communion
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               commit
               some
               sin
               ,
               or
               omit
               some
               necessary
               duty
               ;
               though
               we
               cannot
               be
               
                 locally
                 present
              
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               nor
               approve
               what
               they
               so
               do
               ,
               yet
               we
               shall
               not
               therefore
               renounce
               them
               
                 as
                 no
                 Churches
              
               ;
               but
               lamenting
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               their
               denying
               us
               their
               Communion
               on
               just
               Terms
               ,
               we
               shall
               continue
               the
               Union
               and
               Communion
               of
               
                 Faith
                 and
                 Love
              
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 present
                 in
                 spirit
              
               ,
               though
               
                 corporally
                 absent
              
               ,
               desiring
               a
               part
               in
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               owning
               all
               that
               God
               disowneth
               not
               .
            
             
               XXII
               .
               We
               hold
               that
               no
               Christians
               must
               be
               disjoyned
               ,
               or
               separated
               in
               any
               of
               the
               seven
               Points
               of
               Union
               required
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 One
                 Body
                 ,
              
               (
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               headed
               by
               Christ
               :
               )
               2.
               
               
                 One
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               (
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               )
               3.
               
               
                 One
                 Hope
                 of
                 our
                 Calling
                 ,
                 (
                 Remission
                 ,
                 Adoption
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Heavenly
               Glory
               :
               )
               4.
               
               
                 One
                 Lord
              
               (
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               )
               5.
               
               
                 One
                 Faith
              
               ,
               (
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               believed
               :
               )
               6.
               
               
                 One
                 Baptisme
              
               ,
               (
               or
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               )
               7.
               
               
                 One
                 God
              
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 us
                 all
              
               ;
               of
               whom
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               ,
               and
               through
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               XXIII
               .
               Though
               we
               are
               not
               satisfied
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               using
               the
               transient
               Image
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Dedicating
                 Sign
              
               and
               Symbol
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               so
               much
               Sacramental
               (
               much
               less
               to
               refuse
               from
               Baptism
               and
               Christendom
               all
               Christians
               Infants
               ,
               unless
               they
               will
               have
               them
               so
               crossed
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               if
               a
               Crucifix
               were
               so
               imposed
               and
               
               used
               :
               )
               yet
               do
               we
               not
               condemn
               
                 all
                 use
              
               of
               either
               Cross
               ,
               or
               Crucifix
               :
               Nor
               do
               we
               presume
               censoriously
               to
               reproach
               and
               dishonour
               the
               ancient
               Christians
               ,
               who
               ,
               living
               among
               Pagans
               that
               derided
               Christ
               Crucified
               ,
               did
               shew
               them
               ,
               by
               oft
               using
               this
               sign
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Cross
               :
               And
               though
               we
               find
               that
               they
               used
               more
               Rites
               and
               significant
               devised
               Signs
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               than
               we
               think
               they
               should
               have
               done
               ,
               yet
               we
               judge
               it
               our
               Duty
               to
               love
               and
               honour
               their
               Memorial
               :
               Nor
               do
               we
               take
               all
               Rites
               to
               be
               sinful
               that
               are
               significant
               .
            
             
               XXIV
               .
               We
               hold
               not
               all
               the
               use
               of
               Images
               ,
               even
               the
               Images
               of
               holy
               Persons
               ,
               to
               be
               unlawful
               :
               Historical
               and
               memorative
               use
               we
               commonly
               allow
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 English
                 Geneva
              
               Bible
               sheweth
               by
               many
               Pictures
               :
               We
               condemn
               not
               them
               that
               have
               Scripture
               Persons
               and
               History
               Painted
               on
               their
               Walls
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               very
               Bricks
               that
               adorn
               their
               Chimnies
               ;
               nor
               that
               use
               a
               Skelleton
               or
               Deaths-head
               ;
               or
               that
               by
               these
               are
               minded
               of
               Mortality
               or
               the
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               a
               
                 holy
                 use
              
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               good
               Men
               should
               do
               of
               all
               lawful
               things
               ;
               which
               therefore
               are
               
                 pure
                 and
                 sanctified
              
               to
               them
               .
               )
            
             
               XXV
               .
               We
               hold
               not
               a
               Gown
               ,
               or
               other
               meer
               distinctive
               Garment
               for
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               saith
               the
               Canon
               ,
               
                 no
                 holiness
                 is
                 placed
              
               ;
               any
               more
               than
               to
               Judges
               ,
               Lawyers
               ,
               or
               Phylosophers
               .
               And
               some
               of
               us
               hold
               a
               Surplice
               rather
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               than
               the
               Ministry
               forsaken
               :
               And
               those
               that
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               think
               not
               the
               matter
               of
               so
               much
               weight
               ,
               as
               to
               alienate
               them
               from
               Love
               or
               Communion
               with
               those
               that
               use
               it
               :
               For
               we
               pretend
               not
               to
               so
               much
               perfection
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               all
               just
               of
               a
               mind
               and
               measure
               of
               Knowledge
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               of
               no
               greater
               importance
               than
               this
               :
               Nor
               would
               we
               silence
               faithful
               Ministers
               for
               a
               Surplice
               .
            
             
             
               XXVI
               .
               Though
               we
               greatly
               dislike
               the
               common
               use
               of
               God-Fathers
               ,
               as
               they
               undertake
               that
               ,
               as
               Sole-promisers
               for
               the
               Child
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               signifie
               credibly
               the
               least
               purpose
               to
               perform
               ,
               and
               the
               Parents
               are
               excluded
               from
               entering
               their
               own
               Children
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               speak
               one
               covenanting
               or
               promising
               word
               ;
               no
               ,
               nor
               be
               urged
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yet
               we
               refuse
               not
               the
               use
               of
               such
               Sureties
               or
               Sponsors
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               as
               are
               but
               Seconds
               to
               the
               Parents
               and
               only
               attest
               the
               Parents
               credibility
               ,
               and
               undertake
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Childrens
               Education
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Parents
               either
               apostatize
               or
               dye
               ;
               nor
               yet
               such
               as
               are
               Adopters
               of
               the
               Children
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               to
               them
               as
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               the
               right
               of
               disposing
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               covenanting
               in
               their
               names
               and
               stead
               .
               Though
               yet
               we
               conform
               not
               to
               the
               denying
               of
               Christendom
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               all
               godly
               Parents
               ,
               that
               either
               cannot
               get
               such
               God-Fathers
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               ,
               but
               offer
               to
               enter
               their
               own
               Children
               into
               that
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               XXVII
               .
               Many
               of
               us
               hold
               it
               lawful
               to
               communicate
               Kneeling
               ,
               in
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               Sacramental
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               :
               And
               those
               of
               us
               that
               think
               so
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               us
               that
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               take
               it
               not
               for
               such
               a
               matter
               as
               should
               hinder
               Christian
               Love
               ,
               Concord
               ,
               Unity
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ;
               or
               allow
               Men
               to
               despise
               ,
               condemn
               ,
               or
               excommunicate
               one
               another
               :
               But
               all
               detest
               that
               cruelty
               that
               dare
               cast
               out
               the
               worthy
               Members
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               from
               Communion
               ,
               for
               their
               difference
               in
               that
               gesture
               .
            
             
               XXVIII
               .
               We
               all
               hold
               that
               God
               must
               be
               orderly
               and
               decently
               worshipped
               with
               the
               Body
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               spiritually
               with
               the
               Mind
               :
               And
               that
               reverent
               gestures
               and
               behaviour
               are
               fit
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               
                 express
                 mental
                 reverence
              
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               
                 excite
                 it
              
               in
               our selves
               and
               others
               .
               And
               that
               
               such
               slovenly
               ,
               rude
               ,
               and
               undecent
               behaviour
               ,
               as
               seemeth
               to
               signifie
               
                 prophaneness
                 and
                 contempt
              
               ,
               or
               to
               tempt
               others
               thereto
               ,
               is
               no
               small
               sin
               ,
               whatever
               men
               intend
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               XXIX
               .
               We
               all
               hold
               that
               
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               or
               Sacraments
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               made
               ridiculous
               or
               contemptible
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministers
               incongruous
               ,
               light
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               unmeet
               and
               uncomly
               words
               ;
               nor
               by
               tautologies
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               unmeet
               stile
               as
               tendeth
               to
               disaffect
               the
               Hearers
               :
               (
               Though
               that
               Curiosity
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               in
               pedantick
               ,
               light
               ,
               and
               frothy
               Speech
               ,
               unsuitable
               to
               the
               Hearers
               edification
               ,
               we
               dislike
               .
               )
               And
               O
               that
               God
               would
               raise
               up
               enow
               such
               for
               his
               Service
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               World
               ,
               as
               are
               able
               to
               express
               true
               wisdom
               ,
               holiness
               ,
               and
               zeal
               ,
               in
               words
               beseeming
               the
               most
               Holy
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Things
               of
               which
               they
               speak
               .
               But
               yet
               we
               judge
               that
               various
               Auditories
               should
               have
               various
               Stiles
               ,
               though
               none
               but
               clear
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               serious
               :
               As
               a
               labouring
               poor
               man
               will
               chuse
               a
               great
               piece
               of
               Brown
               Bread
               ,
               before
               a
               little
               piece
               of
               Manchet
               ,
               when
               idle
               tender
               Persons
               will
               chuse
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               XXX
               .
               We
               are
               so
               far
               from
               holding
               it
               unlawful
               to
               use
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               as
               some
               accuse
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               take
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Summaries
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               as
               to
               matter
               of
               
                 Belief
                 ,
                 Desire
              
               ,
               and
               Worship
               ;
               which
               the
               Church
               should
               use
               and
               profess
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               should
               never
               be
               forgtoten
               .
            
             
               XXXI
               .
               We
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               against
               Catechizing
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               accused
               us
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               take
               it
               to
               be
               a
               most
               needful
               thing
               ,
               and
               no
               small
               part
               of
               that
               work
               which
               both
               Ministers
               and
               Parents
               should
               perform
               .
            
             
               XXXII
               .
               We
               are
               far
               from
               opposing
               that
               sort
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               in
               the
               solemn
               transition
               of
               
               Persons
               out
               of
               the
               state
               of
               Infant
               Communion
               into
               that
               of
               the
               Adult
               ,
               by
               their
               solemn
               intelligent
               owning
               that
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               which
               they
               entred
               into
               by
               others
               in
               their
               Infancy
               .
               The
               Reasons
               of
               which
               more
               than
               one
               of
               us
               have
               long
               ago
               publickly
               given
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               (
               Mr.
               Hanmer
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Baxter
                 .
              
               )
               And
               the
               want
               of
               which
               we
               conceive
               is
               a
               great
               cause
               of
               the
               pollution
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               increase
               of
               Anabaptists
               ,
               who
               are
               scandalized
               at
               the
               omission
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               turning
               it
               into
               a
               Ceremony
               or
               Formality
               .
            
             
               XXXIII
               .
               We
               hold
               it
               a
               Duty
               for
               all
               Ministers
               in
               their
               Administrations
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               Absolution
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Speeches
               of
               the
               dead
               at
               Burials
               ,
               to
               go
               as
               far
               in
               
                 charitable
                 hopeful
                 expressions
                 ,
                 as
                 Reason
                 will
                 allow
              
               ;
               and
               to
               speak
               and
               judge
               of
               men
               according
               to
               their
               own
               
                 intelligent
                 Professions
              
               ,
               not
               rendred
               incredible
               by
               proved
               contrary
               Expressions
               ,
               or
               notorious
               contrariety
               of
               Practice
               ;
               as
               being
               no
               searchers
               of
               mens
               hearts
               our selves
               :
               And
               where
               Discipline
               is
               truly
               exercised
               ,
               such
               words
               are
               meet
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               are
               not
               tolerable
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               conform
               not
               to
               the
               Liturgy
               in
               our
               Administration
               of
               any
               of
               these
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               dare
               not
               pronounce
               of
               all
               the
               open
               Atheists
               ,
               Infidels
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
               Rebels
               ,
               Perjured
               ,
               Murderers
               ,
               Thieves
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               Drunkards
               ,
               &c.
               who
               made
               not
               away
               themselves
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               unbaptized
               or
               excommunicate
               ,
               that
               
                 [
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 mercy
                 hath
                 taken
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 these
                 dear
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 ]
              
               nor
               give
               thanks
               for
               
                 [
                 delivering
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 this
                 sinful
                 World
                 ,
                 ]
              
               nor
               pray
               to
               rest
               in
               Christ
               
                 [
                 ●is
                 our
                 hope
                 is
                 this
                 our
                 Brother
                 doth
                 ,
                 ]
                 &c.
              
               it
               is
               not
               because
               we
               deny
               any
               of
               this
               before
               granted
               ,
               but
               because
               we
               dare
               not
               renounce
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 [
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 ]
              
               and
               
                 [
                 without
                 holiness
                 
                 none
                 shall
                 see
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
              
               and
               
                 [
                 Except
                 ye
                 repent
                 ye
                 shall
                 all
                 perish
                 ;
                 ]
              
               and
               because
               we
               are
               loath
               to
               preach
               to
               men
               all
               our
               lives
               ,
               that
               which
               we
               shall
               contradict
               at
               mens
               burial
               ,
               and
               tempt
               the
               ungodly
               to
               presumption
               and
               damnation
               .
            
             
               XXXIV
               .
               Many
               of
               us
               hold
               it
               lawful
               to
               keep
               Anniversary
               Days
               of
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               in
               commemoration
               of
               the
               great
               Mercies
               of
               God
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               Holy
               Doctrine
               ,
               Labour
               ,
               Miracles
               ,
               Lives
               ,
               and
               Sufferings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               most
               famous
               promoters
               of
               the
               Faith
               ;
               so
               that
               Superstition
               and
               prohibited
               Creature-worship
               be
               sufficiently
               avoided
               .
               And
               those
               of
               us
               that
               scruple
               such
               Days
               of
               mans
               Institution
               ,
               yet
               take
               not
               this
               for
               any
               other
               than
               a
               tolerable
               difference
               among
               us
               .
            
             
               XXXV
               .
               We
               are
               not
               against
               such
               sort
               of
               reading
               the
               sound
               parts
               of
               the
               Apocrypha
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               do
               by
               other
               good
               Books
               ,
               sufficiently
               distinguished
               from
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               used
               in
               due
               time
               and
               place
               ;
               though
               we
               conform
               not
               so
               far
               as
               to
               declare
               our
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               the
               
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Calendar
                 ,
                 Prescript
                 ,
              
               or
               Directory
               ,
               which
               requireth
               them
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Mornings
               ,
               from
               
                 Septemb.
                 27.
              
               and
               28.
               till
               
                 Novemb.
                 24.
              
               even
               Bell
               and
               the
               
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 Susanna
                 ,
                 Tobit
              
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               Vulgar
               understand
               not
               the
               word
               Apocrypha
               sufficiently
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               them
               from
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               equally
               called
               the
               Lessons
               ,
               and
               read
               in
               the
               same
               order
               .
               And
               we
               are
               confirmed
               in
               this
               part
               of
               our
               Non-conformity
               by
               the
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               discard
               the
               Apocrypha
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Learned
               Treatise
               of
               the
               late
               Bishop
               Cousins
               ,
               who
               hath
               fully
               proved
               that
               the
               ancient
               Churches
               received
               not
               those
               Books
               into
               the
               Canon
               ,
               and
               by
               many
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               that
               charge
               them
               with
               Untruths
               :
               Some
               of
               us
               have
               seen
               the
               Writing
               (
               as
               on
               good
               reason
               is
               supposed
               )
               of
               a
               present
               Learned
               worthy
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               
               sheweth
               that
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Angel
               in
               Tobit
               are
               a
               Lye
               ,
               who
               said
               that
               
                 [
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Ananie
               
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
              
               Naphtali
               :
               ]
               And
               that
               so
               is
               his
               saying
               ,
               
                 [
                 that
                 the
                 smoke
                 of
                 a
                 Fishes
                 heart
                 will
                 drive
                 away
                 all
                 Devils
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 return
                 ;
                 when
                 Christ
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 go
                 not
                 out
                 but
                 by
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Fasting
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               XXXVI
               .
               We
               are
               far
               from
               designing
               any
               abasement
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               deny
               ,
               or
               draw
               others
               to
               deny
               ,
               any
               due
               Reverence
               and
               Obedience
               to
               them
               .
               And
               though
               we
               know
               that
               the
               
                 bare
                 Title
                 and
                 Office
              
               will
               never
               preserve
               sufficient
               respect
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               success
               of
               their
               work
               ,
               without
               competent
               qualifications
               and
               labours
               of
               the
               persons
               ;
               yet
               would
               we
               rather
               hide
               than
               open
               or
               reproach
               the
               faults
               of
               such
               as
               are
               tolerable
               in
               that
               sacred
               Office
               ,
               and
               would
               do
               our
               best
               for
               their
               work
               sake
               ,
               to
               promote
               the
               esteem
               even
               of
               those
               that
               differ
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               that
               persecute
               us
               .
               We
               know
               that
               the
               People
               are
               exhorted
               ,
               
                 to
                 know
                 those
                 that
                 labour
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 esteem
                 them
                 highly
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 work
                 sake
                 ,
              
               1
               Thess
               .
               5.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 And
                 to
                 obey
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
              
               (
               or
               
                 Guidance
                 )
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               24.
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Elders
                 that
                 Rule
                 well
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
                 especially
                 they
                 that
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               We
               that
               take
               it
               for
               our
               Duty
               to
               
                 honour
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               would
               not
               deny
               any
               
                 due
                 honour
              
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Clergie
               that
               have
               any
               preeminence
               ,
               either
               in
               age
               ,
               grace
               ,
               gifts
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               appointment
               ,
               as
               his
               Officers
               (
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               )
               or
               any
               way
               given
               them
               by
               Christ
               :
               We
               take
               it
               not
               for
               a
               Priviledge
               to
               be
               from
               under
               Government
               .
            
             
               XXXVII
               .
               Our
               Non-conformity
               consisteth
               not
               in
               denying
               a
               
                 National
                 ,
                 Provincial
              
               ,
               or
               other
               
                 Church
                 Form
              
               of
               
               
                 mans
                 invention
                 and
                 institution
              
               :
               On
               these
               Suppositions
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               So
               it
               be
               presupposed
               that
               there
               is
               somewhat
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Institution
              
               predetermined
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               be
               such
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 worship
              
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               as
               he
               hath
               commanded
               :
               2.
               
               That
               there
               be
               such
               Pastors
               to
               exercise
               them
               ,
               whose
               Office
               he
               hath
               described
               :
               3.
               
               That
               there
               be
               such
               stated
               Congregations
               or
               Societies
               in
               which
               they
               shall
               be
               used
               ,
               even
               
                 Neighbour
                 Christians
                 associated
                 for
                 Personal
                 Communion
                 therein
                 .
              
               4.
               
               That
               all
               these
               Churches
               enjoy
               the
               Priviledges
               granted
               them
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               love
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               concord
               ,
               and
               hold
               such
               just
               correspondence
               as
               is
               necessary
               thereto
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Common
               End
               and
               Good
               :
               All
               this
               is
               of
               Divine
               appointment
               .
               )
            
             
               2.
               
               So
               that
               these
               
                 Divine
                 Institutions
              
               be
               not
               violated
               by
               Humane
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               power
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               So
               that
               
                 Humane
                 Churches
              
               be
               not
               made
               
                 equal
                 and
                 co-ordinate
              
               to
               the
               Divine
               ,
               much
               less
               superior
               ,
               and
               superordinate
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               were
               to
               Christs
               instituted
               Churches
               ,
               what
               a
               Kingdom
               is
               to
               a
               City
               ,
               or
               a
               Regiment
               to
               a
               Troop
               ,
               and
               Christs
               Churches
               were
               but
               
                 similar
                 parts
              
               of
               the
               
                 Humane
                 Churches
              
               ,
               that
               must
               rule
               them
               .
               But
               as
               the
               King
               is
               
                 Episcopus
                 exterior
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Churches
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Sword
               is
               to
               be
               used
               ;
               so
               ,
               
                 circa
                 sacra
              
               ,
               we
               have
               before
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               make
               his
               own
               Officers
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Provinces
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               Orders
               of
               their
               exercise
               :
               And
               the
               Churches
               in
               his
               Dominions
               may
               be
               so
               called
               
                 one
                 National
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               exterior
               Civil
               Governour
               of
               them
               all
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               but
               to
               be
               a
               Religious
               or
               Christian
               Kingdom
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               
                 ab
                 accidente
              
               ,
               as
               these
               many
               Churches
               are
               under
               one
               Christian
               (
               yea
               were
               he
               an
               Infidel
               )
               King
               ;
               and
               as
               hereby
               they
               have
               the
               advantage
               of
               fraternal
               association
               and
               correspondency
               
               for
               concord
               .
               But
               proper
               Denominations
               are
               from
               the
               Essential
               Form.
               
            
             
               XXXVIII
               .
               It
               is
               no
               part
               of
               our
               Non-conformity
               to
               be
               against
               the
               due
               Use
               or
               Authority
               of
               Councils
               ,
               or
               Synods
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               We
               hold
               ,
               that
               when
               one
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               one
               Church
               for
               a
               cause
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Cognisance
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 many
              
               may
               have
               occasion
               to
               take
               Cognisance
               of
               it
               :
               And
               the
               edification
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               the
               satisfactory
               Debate
               of
               Difficulties
               ,
               the
               preservation
               of
               mutual
               Love
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Concord
               ,
               may
               make
               Synods
               to
               be
               useful
               .
               But
               yet
               we
               hold
               that
               the
               major
               Vote
               of
               Bishops
               in
               a
               Council
               are
               not
               thereby
               the
               
                 proper
                 Governours
              
               of
               the
               
                 minor
                 dissenting
                 part
              
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               
                 absent
                 Bishops
              
               ;
               but
               that
               Councils
               are
               for
               Counsel
               and
               Concord
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               
                 direct
                 Regiment
                 of
                 each
                 other
              
               ,
               (
               though
               together
               and
               asunder
               the
               Pastors
               are
               all
               
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
                 .
              
               )
               And
               some
               of
               us
               have
               long
               ago
               publickly
               proved
               ,
               that
               Councils
               were
               called
               General
               at
               first
               ,
               but
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Dominions
               or
               Empire
               of
               one
               Prince
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Universal
               as
               to
               all
               the
               
                 Christian
                 World
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 absolutely
                 Universal
                 Councils
              
               never
               were
               ,
               or
               ought
               ,
               or
               can
               ,
               or
               ever
               will
               be
               called
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               pretend
               that
               a
               Papal
               or
               Imperial
               General
               Council
               is
               the
               Universal
               Law-giver
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               a
               promise
               of
               Infallibility
               in
               what
               ever
               they
               determine
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               receive
               our
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               upon
               their
               Infallibility
               given
               by
               him
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               we
               must
               know
               that
               Christ
               maketh
               them
               Infallible
               before
               we
               can
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               Christ
               .
               )
               These
               and
               such
               other
               nonsense
               cheats
               which
               some
               are
               now
               agitating
               ,
               are
               fit
               to
               delude
               none
               but
               the
               grosly
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               are
               prepared
               for
               deceit
               .
            
             
               XXXIX
               .
               Yet
               we
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               having
               first
               bound
               us
               to
               Unity
               and
               Concord
               as
               far
               as
               we
               can
               ●ttain
               ,
               (
               with
               loving
               forbearance
               in
               the
               rest
               ,
               )
               when
               a
               lawful
               Synod
               
               or
               Council
               hath
               determined
               of
               a
               way
               of
               Concord
               ,
               on
               lawful
               Terms
               ,
               in
               matters
               under
               their
               Power
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               Obligation
               on
               all
               the
               particular
               Members
               ,
               to
               forbear
               breaking
               that
               Union
               ,
               and
               violating
               those
               lawful
               Terms
               of
               Concord
               :
               For
               where
               there
               is
               not
               a
               
                 Governing
                 Law
              
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               an
               
                 Obliging
                 Contract
              
               ,
               or
               Consent
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               even
               the
               Papists
               now
               usually
               teach
               that
               even
               a
               Councils
               Decrees
               bind
               not
               the
               Churches
               ,
               at
               least
               those
               that
               had
               no
               Delegates
               ,
               till
               by
               actual
               reception
               they
               consent
               ,
               be
               it
               known
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               on
               these
               Terms
               the
               Non-conformists
               in
               London
               seem
               to
               have
               some
               excuse
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               only
               
                 Indifferent
                 things
              
               that
               the
               late
               Convocation
               had
               imposed
               on
               them
               :
               For
               when
               the
               Clergy
               met
               to
               chuse
               Clarks
               for
               the
               Convocation
               for
               London
               ,
               (
               at
               
                 Sion-Colledge
                 ,
              
               )
               the
               major
               Vote
               chose
               Mr.
               Calamy
               and
               Mr.
               Baxter
               ,
               (
               whom
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Power
               ,
               did
               reject
               ;
               )
               so
               that
               the
               City
               of
               London
               neither
               hath
               ,
               nor
               ever
               had
               one
               Clark
               of
               their
               own
               chusing
               in
               this
               Convocation
               which
               altered
               the
               Liturgy
               ;
               but
               the
               Dignitaries
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Clarks
               chosen
               by
               the
               exterior
               parts
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               were
               the
               only
               Persons
               hence
               accepted
               (
               that
               ever
               we
               heard
               of
               ,
               or
               could
               learn
               :
               )
               And
               surely
               our
               after-consent
               will
               hardly
               be
               alledged
               .
               And
               London
               is
               no
               inconsiderable
               part
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               XL.
               We
               refuse
               not
               the
               Renunciation
               of
               the
               solemn
               Vow
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               thought
               it
               bound
               us
               unto
               any
               disloyalty
               ,
               Sedition
               ,
               or
               other
               sin
               :
               For
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               profess
               ,
               that
               it
               so
               obligeth
               no
               Man
               :
               It
               cannot
               make
               a
               Sin
               to
               be
               a
               Duty
               or
               no
               Sin
               ,
               nor
               a
               Duty
               to
               our
               Superiours
               to
               be
               no
               Duty
               ;
               nor
               disoblige
               us
               from
               any
               part
               of
               our
               due
               Obedience
               to
               the
               King.
               Nay
               ,
               we
               judge
               that
               we
               must
               not
               make
               our selves
               a
               Religion
               or
               Law
               by
               our
               own
               Vows
               ,
               or
               bind
               our selves
               to
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               we
               
               are
               bound
               to
               antecedently
               by
               God
               ;
               and
               so
               our
               Vows
               must
               be
               but
               secondary
               Obligations
               :
               And
               these
               being
               our
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               hold
               accordingly
               ,
               that
               this
               solemn
               Vow
               doth
               
                 bind
                 as
              
               to
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               God
               doth
               bind
               us
               to
               antecedently
               himself
               ;
               and
               what
               would
               be
               our
               Duty
               had
               we
               never
               taken
               it
               :
               And
               therefore
               should
               we
               renounce
               this
               Vow
               ,
               we
               should
               still
               take
               our selves
               bound
               by
               God
               himself
               to
               do
               all
               the
               good
               that
               in
               it
               was
               Vowed
               .
               Whether
               the
               Vow
               of
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               bind
               or
               not
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               determining
               ;
               but
               as
               we
               hold
               that
               no
               such
               thing
               should
               be
               Vowed
               ,
               so
               we
               declare
               that
               it
               is
               none
               of
               our
               present
               case
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               XLI
               .
               We
               are
               so
               far
               from
               refusing
               the
               Oxford
               Oath
               ,
               or
               the
               Subscription
               ,
               upon
               any
               disloyal
               or
               rebellious
               Principles
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               adjoin
               such
               a
               Profession
               of
               this
               Subject
               ,
               as
               shall
               suffice
               with
               all
               Men
               of
               common
               humanity
               ,
               and
               impartiality
               ,
               to
               justifie
               our
               Principles
               of
               Loyalty
               ,
               against
               Malice
               it self
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               yet
               Malice
               will
               go
               on
               to
               keep
               open
               our
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               keep
               us
               under
               Odium
               and
               unjust
               Suspensions
               ,
               and
               provoke
               men
               to
               forbid
               us
               to
               preach
               Christ's
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               talking
               of
               the
               
                 late
                 Wars
              
               ,
               and
               charging
               all
               on
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               we
               shall
               now
               only
               crave
               their
               just
               Answer
               to
               these
               few
               Questions
               following
               .
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 1.
              
               
               Are
               they
               willing
               that
               
                 so
                 many
              
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Non-conformists
              
               shall
               have
               leave
               to
               preach
               Christ's
               Gospel
               freely
               ,
               as
               never
               had
               any
               hand
               in
               the
               Wars
               ?
               If
               they
               will
               procure
               us
               this
               ,
               we
               are
               confident
               that
               the
               rest
               that
               medled
               with
               the
               Wars
               are
               so
               few
               ,
               and
               so
               self-denying
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               thankfully
               accept
               of
               this
               liberty
               for
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               silenced
               ,
               or
               banished
               themselves
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 2.
              
               
               Was
               it
               for
               matter
               of
               War
               that
               near
               two
               Thousand
               Ministers
               were
               ejected
               ,
               or
               silenced
               ,
               1662
               ?
               or
               for
               something
               else
               ?
               Was
               this
               the
               cause
               that
               Mr.
               Martin
               of
               Weeden
               ,
               that
               lost
               an
               Arm
               in
               the
               King's
               Army
               and
               War
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               a
               day
               abated
               him
               in
               the
               Common
               Goal
               at
               Warwick
               ,
               when
               he
               preached
               as
               a
               Non-conformist
               ?
               And
               many
               other
               Instances
               we
               may
               give
               .
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 3.
              
               
               Did
               ever
               any
               of
               us
               that
               now
               address
               our selves
               to
               you
               ,
               go
               farther
               in
               our
               Principles
               than
               Bishop
               Bilson
               did
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               excellent
               Book
               of
               
                 Christian
                 subjection
              
               ?
               we
               detested
               all
               that
               went
               beyond
               him
               in
               his
               Doctrine
               of
               Resistance
               :
               Or
               did
               any
               of
               us
               ever
               go
               near
               so
               far
               as
               your
               famous
               
                 R.
                 Hooker
              
               in
               his
               first
               and
               his
               eighth
               Book
               of
               
                 Eccles
                 .
                 Politie
              
               ,
               (
               published
               long
               ago
               ,
               and
               again
               by
               Bishop
               Gauden
               ,
               and
               Dedicated
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               )
               whose
               over
               Popular
               Principles
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               long
               ago
               ,
               at
               large
               confuted
               :
               And
               were
               
                 they
                 silenced
              
               for
               this
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 4.
              
               
               We
               humbly
               crave
               them
               that
               remember
               ,
               and
               knew
               the
               Persons
               ,
               to
               bethink
               them
               ,
               whether
               ,
               1.
               
               Most
               of
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               when
               the
               War
               began
               :
               2.
               
               Most
               of
               the
               Westminster
               Assembly
               ,
               when
               they
               met
               :
               3.
               
               Most
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               
               Essex's
               Collonels
               ,
               and
               chief
               Officers
               :
               4.
               
               Most
               of
               the
               Lord
               Lieutenants
               of
               the
               Militia
               :
               5.
               
               Most
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               Major
               Generals
               ,
               in
               the
               Earl
               of
               
               Essex's
               time
               :
               6.
               
               Most
               of
               the
               Sea
               Captains
               ,
               in
               the
               Earl
               of
               
               Warwick's
               time
               :
               We
               say
               ,
               Whether
               most
               of
               these
               (
               we
               think
               ten
               to
               one
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               Instances
               twenty
               to
               one
               )
               were
               not
               Conformists
               ?
               As
               sure
               as
               Archbishop
               Abbots
               was
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               save
               six
               ,
               in
               his
               days
               ;
               on
               whom
               Doctor
               Heyling
               layeth
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               Divisions
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 5.
              
               
               And
               is
               it
               just
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Conformists
               be
               therefore
               made
               odious
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Conformable
               Ministers
               silenced
               for
               these
               Conformists
               sakes
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               never
               had
               a
               hand
               in
               the
               business
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 6.
              
               
               If
               the
               War
               had
               been
               raised
               only
               by
               Non-conformists
               ,
               yet
               why
               should
               a
               thousand
               or
               1400
               Ministers
               now
               ,
               that
               were
               never
               proved
               guilty
               of
               any
               Wars
               ,
               be
               silenced
               and
               ruined
               for
               other
               mens
               Actions
               ;
               any
               more
               than
               the
               Conformists
               for
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
               York's
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Commander
               for
               the
               Parliament
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 7.
              
               
               Why
               should
               
                 no
                 other
                 penalty
              
               serve
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               but
               
                 silencing
                 us
              
               ?
               to
               the
               loss
               or
               hazard
               of
               the
               innocent
               people
               .
               Is
               silencing
               us
               
                 our
                 suffering
              
               most
               ,
               or
               the
               Peoples
               ?
               If
               half
               the
               Bakers
               ,
               Brewers
               ,
               and
               Country
               Farmers
               had
               been
               in
               those
               Wars
               ,
               is
               there
               no
               way
               to
               punish
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               put
               down
               their
               Trade
               ,
               and
               forbidding
               them
               to
               bring
               Provision
               to
               the
               Markets
               ?
               Would
               not
               punishing
               the
               innocent
               ,
               as
               Drunkards
               or
               Whoremongers
               are
               punished
               ,
               satisfie
               you
               ?
               Nor
               any
               thing
               but
               keeping
               them
               from
               
                 preaching
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Salvation
              
               ?
               And
               that
               when
               the
               Fire
               consumed
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               when
               in
               many
               Parishes
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               the
               People
               have
               no
               Church
               to
               go
               to
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 8.
              
               
               Do
               you
               think
               that
               the
               Devil
               and
               the
               Papists
               had
               rather
               we
               were
               silenced
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               Are
               they
               pleased
               with
               well-doing
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               which
               promoteth
               the
               Protestant
               interest
               ,
               and
               mans
               salvation
               ?
               And
               hath
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               been
               secured
               and
               advantaged
               by
               our
               usage
               ?
            
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 9.
              
               
               If
               it
               be
               that
               we
               
                 Preach
                 worse
              
               than
               others
               ,
               or
               
                 Preach
                 Sedition
              
               ,
               or
               unsound
               Doctrine
               ,
               why
               are
               not
               we
               
                 accused
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               judged
               upon
               proof
               ?
               And
               why
               are
               we
               not
               suffered
               rather
               to
               
                 Preach
                 publickly
              
               ,
               where
               witness
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               than
               driven
               into
               corners
               ,
               where
               Sedition
               or
               Heresie
               may
               be
               hid
               by
               those
               that
               Preach
               it
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 10.
              
               
               If
               you
               say
               that
               
                 our
                 preaching
                 is
                 needless
              
               ,
               Is
               not
               
                 your
                 own
                 then
                 as
                 needless
              
               ,
               if
               you
               preach
               the
               
                 same
                 Gospel
              
               ?
               And
               must
               you
               have
               Lordships
               ,
               great
               maintenance
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ,
               for
               
                 needless
                 preaching
              
               ?
               And
               when
               some
               Parishes
               have
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               some
               twenty
               thousand
               ,
               some
               thirty
               thousand
               ,
               some
               it
               is
               thought
               fourscore
               thousand
               Souls
               ,
               when
               three
               thousand
               cannot
               come
               to
               hear
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               why
               is
               Preaching
               any
               more
               needful
               to
               those
               
                 three
                 thousand
              
               than
               to
               
                 all
                 the
                 rest
              
               ?
               or
               to
               
                 four
                 persons
              
               in
               a
               Village
               ,
               than
               to
               thousands
               in
               Cities
               ?
               When
               our
               Preaching
               and
               other
               Ministration
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               
                 notoriously
                 needful
              
               ,
               we
               profess
               our selves
               joyfully
               willing
               to
               cease
               :
               Our
               Flesh
               had
               rather
               have
               ease
               ,
               and
               a
               gainfuller
               Trade
               of
               life
               ,
               than
               spending-labour
               ,
               with
               poverty
               ,
               reviling
               ,
               scorn
               ,
               and
               imprisonments
               .
            
             
               XLII
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               As
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               to
               understand
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               sober
               ,
               judicious
               Conformists
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               words
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               their
               Writings
               ,
               they
               differ
               not
               at
               all
               from
               us
               about
               the
               
                 matter
                 it self
              
               ,
               which
               we
               deny
               Conformity
               to
               ,
               but
               confess
               it
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               the
               hardest
               points
               of
               the
               imposed
               Subscriptions
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               Covenants
               ;
               )
               but
               they
               only
               take
               the
               words
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               our selves
               could
               take
               
               them
               ,
               were
               we
               perswaded
               that
               it
               were
               indeed
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               them
               .
               And
               do
               they
               that
               are
               as
               much
               as
               we
               against
               that
               sense
               which
               we
               disown
               ,
               and
               agree
               with
               us
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               deserve
               liberty
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               preferment
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               interpreting
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               the
               Law-givers
               themselves
               will
               not
               interpret
               ?
               And
               doth
               our
               supposition
               that
               the
               Law-makers
               mean
               properly
               as
               they
               speak
               ,
               deserve
               scorn
               ,
               silencing
               ,
               and
               Goals
               ,
               from
               them
               that
               will
               not
               expound
               them
               to
               us
               ?
               The
               righteous
               God
               will
               be
               Judge
               between
               us
               .
            
             
               For
               instance
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               
                 [
                 Assent
              
               ]
               in
               the
               Declaration
               required
               ,
               we
               understand
               
                 [
                 Believing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 ]
              
               But
               the
               Conformists
               that
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               understand
               only
               
                 [
                 a
                 Belief
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 use
                 it
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               [
               all
               and
               every
               thing
               contained
               in
               the
               Book
               ]
               
                 we
                 suppose
                 is
                 meant
              
               [
               all
               and
               every
               thing
               indeed
               :
               ]
               
                 But
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 only
              
               the
               Forms
               to
               be
               used
               are
               meant
               ,
               
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 not
                 meant
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               find
               after
               named
               
                 [
                 Unfeigned
                 Assent
                 and
                 Consent
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 Approbation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Forms
                 and
                 Orders
                 therein
                 contained
                 and
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 ]
              
               we
               think
               here
               
                 Approbation
                 and
                 Assent
              
               are
               more
               than
               
                 Consent
                 to
                 use
              
               ;
               and
               we
               think
               that
               the
               
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
              
               is
               more
               than
               the
               
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Forms
              
               :
               We
               think
               that
               
                 no
                 Word
              
               in
               the
               Book
               was
               intended
               to
               be
               useless
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 Calendars
              
               ,
               (
               even
               that
               untrue
               one
               to
               find
               out
               
                 Easter-day
                 )
                 Rubricks
              
               ,
               and
               Directories
               ,
               have
               each
               their
               proper
               use
               .
               We
               suppose
               that
               the
               foregoing
               words
               of
               
                 the
                 Use
              
               ,
               are
               
                 the
                 End
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Form
               of
               the
               Declaration
               is
               the
               
               Means
               to
               secure
               that
               
                 Use
                 as
                 the
                 End
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Means
               hath
               more
               in
               than
               the
               End.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               suppose
               ,
               that
               denying
               Christendom
               to
               Christians
               Children
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Crossing
               ,
               or
               Godfathers
               ,
               and
               denying
               Communion
               to
               true
               Christians
               that
               receive
               not
               kneeling
               ,
               are
               none
               of
               the
               
                 Orders
                 to
                 be
                 used
              
               :
               But
               we
               think
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               think
               ,
               that
               
                 [
                 Admitting
                 none
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 Confirmed
                 ,
                 or
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 Confirmed
                 ,
                 ]
              
               though
               it
               be
               the
               
                 very
                 words
              
               ,
               is
               none
               of
               the
               Orders
               which
               they
               Consent
               to
               use
               ;
               (
               and
               we
               never
               knew
               any
               use
               it
               by
               any
               tryal
               of
               mens
               desires
               :
               )
               But
               we
               think
               that
               nothing
               in
               the
               Book
               is
               intelligible
               ,
               if
               such
               plain
               passages
               are
               not
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               by
               the
               words
               at
               Burial
               
                 [
                 that
                 thank
                 God
                 for
                 taking
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 dear
                 Brother
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 miseries
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               understand
               not
               his
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               his
               going
               out
               of
               this
               World
               :
               But
               we
               think
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               When
               only
               
                 [
                 the
                 unbaptized
                 ,
                 self
                 murderers
                 ,
                 and
                 excommunicate
                 ]
              
               are
               there
               excepted
               ,
               some
               say
               ,
               all
               others
               are
               meant
               that
               
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicate
              
               ;
               and
               so
               every
               Priest
               is
               made
               the
               Judge
               who
               
                 should
                 be
                 Excommunicate
              
               :
               But
               we
               think
               ,
               that
               
                 Exceptio
                 particularis
                 firmat
                 regulam
                 in
                 non
                 exceptis
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               think
               that
               the
               Words
               in
               the
               Canon
               
                 [
                 that
                 Nothing
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 Books
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
              
               are
               meant
               with
               exceptions
               as
               to
               
                 [
                 Nothing
              
               ]
               or
               to
               
                 [
                 Contrariety
                 :
              
               ]
               But
               we
               take
               
                 [
                 Nothing
              
               ]
               for
               
                 [
                 Nothing
                 ,
              
               ]
               and
               
                 [
                 Contrary
              
               ]
               for
               
                 [
                 Contrary
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               8.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               being
               the
               Maker
               of
               these
               Impositions
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               take
               them
               in
               the
               
                 Churches
                 sense
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Bishops
               may
               signifie
               .
               But
               we
               think
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               take
               them
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               the
               Law-makers
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               Church
               or
               Bishops
               can
               alter
               our
               Religion
               ,
               or
               Articles
               ,
               or
               Subscriptions
               ,
               by
               an
               Expository
               Power
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               
                 [
                 on
                 any
                 pretense
                 whatsoever
              
               ]
               in
               the
               Subscription
               ,
               have
               exceptions
               :
               But
               we
               know
               not
               how
               any
               words
               can
               be
               more
               exclusive
               of
               exceptions
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               think
               ,
               that
               
                 [
                 by
                 any
                 Commissioned
              
               ]
               is
               meant
               only
               
                 [
                 Lawfully
                 Commissioned
                 ,
              
               ]
               and
               so
               Subjects
               are
               left
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Lawfulness
               :
               We
               find
               there
               no
               such
               Limitation
               or
               Exposition
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 [
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               be
               altered
               ]
               is
               not
               meant
               the
               
                 Lay-Chancellors
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
              
               :
               But
               we
               think
               ,
               that
               
                 their
                 actual
                 Government
              
               is
               the
               
                 Government
                 actually
              
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 [
                 no
                 change
                 or
                 alteration
              
               ]
               is
               meant
               only
               of
               the
               Essence
               of
               Episcopacy
               :
               We
               take
               
                 [
                 no
                 alteration
              
               ]
               for
               
                 [
                 no
                 alteration
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               13.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 [
                 not
                 endeavouring
              
               ]
               is
               meant
               only
               [
               not
               seditiously
               ,
               or
               by
               ill
               means
               :
               ]
               We
               
               think
               ,
               That
               
                 ubi
                 DEX
                 non
                 distinguit
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 distinguendum
                 .
              
            
             
               14.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               think
               that
               no
               
                 Law
                 or
                 words
                 imposed
              
               must
               be
               expounded
               contrary
               to
               
                 Gods
                 Law
              
               ,
               or
               any
               
                 former
                 Law
              
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               
                 King
                 's
                 or
                 Peoples
                 rights
              
               .
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               is
               to
               suppose
               that
               men
               cannot
               contradict
               themselves
               or
               God
               ,
               or
               do
               unjustly
               .
               2.
               
               And
               then
               whatever
               Oaths
               men
               put
               on
               us
               we
               may
               take
               them
               ,
               were
               the
               words
               never
               so
               false
               or
               impious
               ,
               because
               the
               meaning
               must
               still
               be
               judged
               good
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Some
               say
               that
               we
               must
               put
               the
               best
               sense
               on
               imposed
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               Subscriptions
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               can
               be
               subdued
               to
               :
               We
               think
               that
               they
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Law-makers
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               judged
               of
               by
               the
               usual
               meaning
               of
               their
               words
               ,
               unless
               themselves
               do
               otherwise
               expound
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               in
               many
               other
               Instances
               ,
               the
               Conformists
               say
               that
               they
               would
               not
               Conform
               themselves
               ,
               if
               they
               understood
               the
               words
               as
               we
               do
               .
            
             
               Seeing
               then
               that
               all
               these
               worthy
               Conformists
               before
               mentioned
               do
               confess
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Laws
               be
               properly
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               their
               limitations
               ,
               then
               the
               Conformists
               are
               in
               the
               wrong
               ,
               and
               the
               Non-conformists
               in
               the
               right
               ;
               we
               conclude
               with
               these
               few
               Questions
               .
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 1.
              
               
               Whether
               we
               owe
               not
               that
               honour
               to
               our
               Law-makers
               ,
               as
               to
               suppose
               that
               they
               are
               able
               ,
               and
               willing
               ,
               to
               speak
               intelligibly
               ?
            
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 2.
              
               
               Whether
               they
               would
               have
               men
               left
               as
               to
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Oaths
               and
               Laws
               ,
               to
               subdue
               the
               Law-makers
               words
               to
               any
               sense
               that
               the
               Subject
               thinks
               lawful
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               themselves
               Judges
               of
               the
               sense
               ,
               by
               departing
               from
               the
               common
               use
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               without
               proof
               that
               the
               Law-makers
               meant
               otherwise
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 3.
              
               
               Whether
               there
               be
               need
               of
               much
               Learning
               ,
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               Honesty
               ,
               to
               stretch
               the
               words
               from
               their
               ordinary
               sense
               ,
               more
               than
               to
               do
               otherwise
               ?
               And
               whether
               so
               to
               do
               would
               deserve
               honour
               and
               preferment
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               otherwise
               be
               a
               Crime
               that
               deserveth
               silencing
               ,
               and
               ruine
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 4.
              
               
               Whether
               their
               way
               of
               Exposition
               ,
               or
               ours
               ,
               tend
               more
               to
               promote
               Perjury
               and
               Equivocation
               ;
               and
               which
               more
               secureth
               Truth
               and
               Honesty
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 5.
              
               
               If
               once
               the
               Conscience
               of
               Oaths
               and
               Covenants
               be
               relaxed
               ,
               by
               stretching
               words
               to
               the
               takers
               interest
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               Lives
               of
               Princes
               left
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               the
               Bonds
               of
               common
               Converse
               loosened
               ?
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 6.
              
               
               If
               this
               must
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               silence
               ;
               is
               it
               not
               justice
               so
               to
               tell
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               on
               our
               Cross
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               silenced
               and
               laid
               in
               Goals
               ,
               because
               we
               dare
               not
               take
               Oaths
               and
               Covenants
               ,
               imposed
               in
               Terms
               excluding
               limitations
               and
               exceptions
               ,
               in
               a
               limited
               excepting
               sense
               ,
               without
               the
               Explication
               of
               the
               Law-makers
               ?
            
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 7.
              
               
               And
               if
               we
               must
               be
               so
               used
               ,
               whether
               any
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               be
               more
               unfit
               to
               silence
               ,
               imprison
               ,
               fine
               ,
               reproach
               ,
               and
               ruine
               us
               ,
               for
               mis-understanding
               the
               words
               which
               we
               are
               to
               Subscribe
               or
               Promise
               or
               Covenant
               in
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               for
               taking
               
                 [
                 none
              
               ]
               to
               mean
               
                 [
                 none
                 ,
              
               ]
               [
               nothing
               ]
               to
               mean
               
                 [
                 nothing
                 ,
                 ]
                 [
                 not
                 any
                 ]
              
               to
               mean
               
                 [
                 not
                 any
                 ,
                 ]
                 contrary
                 ]
              
               to
               mean
               
                 [
                 contrary
                 ,
                 ]
                 [
                 all
                 ]
              
               to
               mean
               
                 [
                 all
                 ,
              
               ]
               than
               those
               that
               while
               they
               are
               set
               to
               ruine
               us
               ,
               will
               by
               no
               intreaties
               ,
               after
               our
               almost
               fourteen
               Years
               sufferings
               and
               expectations
               ,
               be
               prevailed
               with
               to
               procure
               us
               an
               Exposition
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               any
               of
               these
               so
               much
               controverted
               words
               ?
               We
               are
               more
               confident
               that
               the
               Law-makers
               can
               more
               certainly
               ,
               and
               infallibly
               expound
               their
               own
               words
               ,
               than
               the
               Pope
               or
               Council
               can
               expound
               Theological
               difficulties
               :
               And
               if
               our
               Accusers
               will
               not
               once
               endeavour
               to
               procure
               them
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               nor
               be
               intreated
               to
               consent
               it
               ,
               when
               Conformists
               and
               Non-conformists
               are
               chiefly
               disagreed
               about
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               when
               our
               preaching
               or
               silence
               ,
               honour
               or
               reproach
               ,
               maintenance
               or
               poverty
               ,
               liberty
               or
               imprisonment
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               much
               
                 duty
                 or
                 sin
              
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               lyeth
               upon
               the
               resolution
               of
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               (
               what
               is
               the
               Law-makers
               meaning
               ,
               )
               we
               will
               still
               refer
               all
               to
               him
               that
               judgeth
               righteously
               ,
               who
               will
               shortly
               finally
               end
               the
               Controversie
               ;
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               though
               Men
               will
               not
               hear
               us
               ,
               
                 to
                 open
                 our
                 Lips
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Mouths
                 may
                 sh●w
                 forth
                 his
                 praise
              
               ;
               that
               
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 speed
                 to
                 save
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 has●e
                 to
                 help
                 us
              
               ;
               that
               he
               ,
               whose
               service
               is
               perfect
               freedom
               ,
               will
               defend
               us
               his
               humbled
               servants
               in
               all
               assaults
               of
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               that
               we
               surely
               trusting
               in
               his
               defence
               ,
               may
               not
               fear
               the
               power
               of
               any
               Adversaries
               ;
               
               and
               that
               these
               evils
               which
               the
               craft
               and
               subtilty
               of
               the
               Devil
               or
               Man
               worketh
               against
               us
               be
               brought
               to
               nought
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               providence
               of
               his
               goodness
               they
               may
               be
               dispersed
               ,
               that
               we
               his
               Servants
               being
               hurt
               by
               no
               persecution
               ,
               may
               evermore
               give
               him
               thanks
               in
               his
               holy
               Church
               ;
               that
               in
               all
               our
               troubles
               we
               may
               put
               our
               whole
               trust
               and
               confidence
               in
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               evermore
               serve
               him
               in
               holiness
               and
               pureness
               of
               living
               ;
               that
               he
               will
               forgive
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               Persecutors
               ,
               and
               Slanderers
               ,
               and
               turn
               their
               hearts
               ;
               especially
               that
               he
               will
               save
               our
               Posterity
               from
               their
               Curse
               ,
               who
               say
               ,
               The
               Blood
               be
               on
               us
               ,
               and
               on
               our
               Children
               .
               For
               we
               are
               not
               against
               such
               a
               Liturgy
               as
               this
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           POSTSCRIPT
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           intended
           that
           a
           short
           Account
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           Judgement
           ,
           about
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Subjects
             ,
          
           should
           have
           been
           added
           ;
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           Mens
           aptness
           to
           be
           offended
           at
           all
           such
           Publications
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           the
           present
           dispersion
           of
           the
           Collectors
           ,
           it
           is
           pretermitted
           ,
           with
           this
           Profession
           ,
           That
           they
           shall
           at
           all
           times
           be
           ready
           to
           give
           such
           Account
           of
           their
           Judgements
           ,
           when
           Authority
           shall
           call
           them
           ,
           or
           allow
           it
           ,
           as
           shall
           satisfie
           all
           impartial
           Men
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           haters
           of
           Disloyalty
           ,
           Sedition
           ,
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           Schisme
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .